HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH, 


in    Wrs 


"Pible- Classes      Schools,     and      Families, 


PROTESTANT    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH 


JOHN     HENRY      HOPKINS,     D.D.,     LL.D., 


>rs'  Bv 


FN46205 


i 


FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF 
REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,  D.  D. 

BEQUEATHED   BY  HIM  TO 

THE  LIBRARY  OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


DWtaiou       ^d^ 
Section  /  W<?  | 


V 


\V 


«. 


APR  14  1934 


TUK 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHUECH, 

Jfn   Hers*. 

COMPOSED     For.     THE     ISJ     OF 

BIBLE- CLASSES,   SCHOOLS,  AND    FAMILIES, 


PROTEST AyT     EPISCOPAL     CHURCH 

IN   THE   UNITED  STATIN. 


JOHN  HENRY  HOPKINS,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

BISHOr   OF   THE   DIOCESE    OF   VERMONT. 


NEW  YORK: 
W.    I.    POOLE  Y,    P  U  B  L I  S  II  E  B, 

:     F.P.  &   P.EOTHEES'    BVII.DING. 

1867. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  I860, 

By   JOHN   HENRY   HOPKINS, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of 

New  York. 


Stereotyped  by  C.  J.  Peters  &  Son, 
13,  Washington  Street,  Boston. 


TIIE 


HISTORY  OF  TIIE  fllURCII. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  youth  of  cither  sex,  whose  ardent  mind 

re  on  education  would  bestow, 
Mast  in  the  page  of  History  seek  to  find 
The  course  of  all  things  in  our  world  below : 

The  rise  of  powerful  nations,  —  h6V  they  sprung 
From  small  beginnings  to  their  destined  height ; 
The  poets  who  their  dawning  glory  sung; 
Their  forms  of  government,  and  deeds  of  might ; 


Their  systems  of  philosophy ;  their  arts; 
Their  men  of  learning,  and  their  men  of  skill; 

warriors,  kings,  who  played  their 
pai 
With  lofty  aim  and  energetic  will. 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

But,  in  this  History,  certain  topics  claim 
Especial  interest.    All  the  nations  known 
Cherished  some  form  in  which  religious  flame, 
With  more  or  less  of  active  influence,  shone. 

The  demon-gods  adored  on  Grecian  plains, 
Embalmed  so  well  in  Homer's  magic  lay, 
Still  live  in  history,  though  their  idol  fanes 
Have,  for  so  many  ages,  passed  away. 

The  same  false  deities  appear  again 
When  ancient  Rome's  proud  annals  we  review ; 
And  classic  learning  would  be  sought  in  vain, 
Unless  this  knowledge  be  accepted  too. 

And  shall  the  scholars  of  our  Christian  land, 
In  which  the  only  true  religion  reigns, 
Neglect  to  take  its  history  in  their  hand, 
Though  that  alone  their  future  hope  sustains  ? 

» 
Is  it  not  shameful  that  those  heathen  lays 
Should  in  the  memory  of  youth  be  stored, 
While  Christian  history  attracts  no  praise,  — 
The  false  well  studied,  and  the  true  ignored  ? 

Yet  have  I  seen  full  many  a  learned  man, 
Whose  pagan  knowledge  all  superior  shone, 
Quite  ignorant  of  the  course  the  Gospel  ran ; 
Nor  did  he  blush  his  ignorance  to  own. 


INTRODUCTION.  O 

With  humble  hope  some  little  aid  to  bring 

To  remedy  this  evil  of  our  time, 

I  give  my  reader  here  a  novel  thing, — 

A  History  of  the  Church,  composed  in  rhyme. 

The  form,  I  trust,  its  use  will  recommend, 
Although  it  wears  an  unaccustomed  dress : 
The  verse  some  small  attractiveness  may  lend, 
And  help  the  memory  better  to  impress. 

To  high  poetic  power  I  lay  no  claim, 
Nor  would  my  subject  favor  its  display: 
To  write  a  useful  book  was  all  my  aim ; 
How  far  successful,  'tis  not  mine  to  say. 

But  I  can  promise  that  the  leading  facts, 
From  the  beginning,  shall  with  truth  appear, 
In  just  accordance  with  the  words  and  acts 
Of  Him  whose  worship  claims  our  love  and  fear, 


The  great  Redeemer :  Whose  celestial  might 
Restrains  the  nations  by  its  strong  control ; 
"Whose  doctrine  leads  us  to  the  realm  of  light, 
And  gives  true  glory  to  the  faithful  soul. 


His  Church  is  heaven's  own  kingdom  upon  earth 
Xo  subject  with  its  history  can  compare : 
With  the  first  man  it  had  its  gracious  birth, 
And  the  last  man  must  find  his  safety  there! 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

The  world's  proud  empires  all  shall  fade  away ; 
The  Church  alone  from  ruin  is  secure ! 
The  world's  best  treasures  in  the  grave  decay ; 
The  Church  shall  to  eternity  endure  ! 

Then  let  the  Church's  history  have  its  place  — 
An  honored  place  —  with  every  thinking  man, 
That  so  his  mind  may  better  learn  to  trace 
The  wondrous  mercy  of  Redemption's  plan. 

'Tis  true,  my  simple  verse  may  often  seem 
Too  weak  its  noble  subject  to  sustain; 
But,  to  do  justice  to  so  high  a  theme, 
An  angel's  talents  might  aspire  in  vain. 

I  ask  indulgence  for  an  old  man's.zeal, 
Whose  life  is  hastening  to  the  closing  hour, 
Claiming  no  merit,  though  his  heart  may  feel 
The  wish  to  do  the  little  in  his  power. 

That  little  at  the  Saviour's  feet  I  lay ; 
And  may  His  grace  the  humble  gift  approve, 
When  He  shall  come,  at  the  appointed  day, 
To  rule  His  Church  in  heavenly  light  and  love ! 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIIURCIL 


PART    I. 


CANTO  I. 


I. 


You  know,  dear  Reader,  that  tlic  "Word, 
Revealed  by  our  Almighty  Lord 
In  Holy  Scripture,  gives  us  all 
That  we  can  truly  knowledge  call 
Of  things  removed  from  mortal  sight  or  sense 
To  go  beyond  it  is  a  vain  pretence. 


2. 
In  the  beginning  there,  it  shows 
How  all  by  God*s  commandment  rose  : 
The  fruitful  plain,  the  mountains  high, 
The  sun  and  moon,  the  starry  sky, 
The  sea-,  the  rivers  every  plant  and  tree, 
Birds  beasts,  and  fish,  were  formed  by  His  de- 
cree. 

7 


8  PARADISE. 

3. 
Five  days  were  thus  in  wonders  passed; 
^Then  came  the  greatest  and  the  last : 
For  God  created  Adam's  frame 
Out  of  the  dust ;  the  purer  flame 
Of  soul  was  breathed  into  the  human  shrine, 
And  formed  an  image  of  the  Power  divine! 

4. 

The  seventh  day  was  a  solemn  rest : 
Creation's  work  was  done  and  blessed. 
But  soon  a  want  was  well  supplied, 
And  Eve  was  formed  from  Adam's  side ; 
For  God  designed  it  to  be  clearly  shown, 
That  'twas  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone. 

5. 

And  now,  to  prove  the  happy  pair, 
The  Lord  prepared  a  garden  fair, 
Where  trees  of  fruit  delicious  grew, 
And  odorous  flowers  of  brightest  hue ;  * 
But  in  the  midst  another  tree  was  placed, 
Which  His  command  forbade  them  both  to  taste. 

6. 

This  tree  of  knowledge,  good  and  ill, 

If  eaten  with  rebellious  will,    ^ 

Should  bring  upon  their  broken  faith 

The  awful  penalty  of  death  ! 
Thus  God  forewarned  them  of  the  fatal  spell ; 
And,  for  a  while,  they  kept  his  law  full  well. 


THE  TEMPTATION. 

7. 

But  it  appears  that,  ore  the  birth 
Of  all  those  wonders  upon  earth, 
Some  of  the  angels  Binned  in  heaven, 
And  from  their  place  of  light  were  driven 

Down  to  the  hell  of  chaos  dark  and  drear; 

To  devils  changed,  by  envy,  hate,  and  fear. 


Their  chief  and  leader  bore  the  name 
Of  Satan  :  he  to  Eden  came, 
And  in  the  serpent's  form  assailed 
The  faith  of  Eve,  who  then  prevailed 

On  Adam,  till,  alas !  the  fatal  tree 

Was  plucked  by  both,  in  spite  of  God's  -decree ! 

9. 

O  'twas  a  dreadful  sin  to  prove 
Ungrateful  to  His  marvellous  love 
Who  had  created  them,  and  given 
A  paradise  to  be  their  heaven ; 
Where  all  around  was  beauty,  peace  and  joy, 
Without  one  care  to  trouble  or  annoy ! 

10. 

A  dreadful  sin,  to  take  the  word 

Of  Satan,  and  despise  the  Lord ! 

Against  His  precept  to  rebel, 

And  trust  the  treacherous  prince  of  hell ! 
With  God's  almighty  arm  to  dare  the  strife, 
And  thus  defy  the  Power  that  gave  them  life ! 


10  THE  FALL. 

11. 
The  awful  sentence  came  with  all' 
Its  sad  infliction  on  the  fall  : 
.The  youthful  world  was  stained  by  sin, 
And  Death  should  thence  his  work  begin ! 
Expelled  from  Eden,  Adam  now  must  toil ; 
While  thorns  and  thistles  should  deform  the  soil. 

12. 

Next  on  the  Tempter  came  the  word 
Of  condemnation  from  the  Lord  : 
The  serpent's  movement,  base  and  low, 
Should  force  him  on  his  breast  to  go ; 

And  Eve's  great  Son  should  bruise  his  head,  yet 
feel 

The  enmity  of  Satan  in  His  heel. 

13. 

Before  the  close  of  that  sad  day, 
The  guilty  pair  were  driven  away 
From  Eden's  bowers ;  but,  ere  they  went, 
The  Lord,  with  gracious,  kind  intent, 
The  fig-leaves  took,  with  which  they  hid  their 

shame, 
And  gave  them  coats  of  skins   to  clothe  their 
frame. 

14. 

This  was  the  time,  as  'tis  maintained, 
When  sacrifices  were  ordained. 
The  lambs  from  which  the  skins  were  ta'en, 
By  God's  command,  were  duly  slain ; 


THE  PROMISED  SEED.  11 

And  Adam  learned,  in  that,  to  sec  the  sign 
Of  Christ's  groat  Sacrifice  by  law  divine. 

15. 

Here  we  behold  the  faith  begun. 
The  woman's  Seed,  the  promised  Son, 
Was  the  Redeemer:  dimly  known, 

But  in  due  season  to  be  shown, 
The  world's  sole  Hope  and  Refuge  given  to  prove, 
In  all  the  saving  mercy  of  His  love ! 

1G. 

With  this  the  Church  begins  her  strife  ; 

For  faith  in  Christ  is  still  her  life. 

Adam,  before  lie  sinned,  could  plead 

That  justice  answered  all  his  need ; 
But  now  on  mercy  only  he  could  call 
To  raise  him  from  the  terrors  of  the  fall ! 


CANTO    n. 


1. 
Expelled  from  paradise,  the  toil 
Of  man  commenced  upon  the  soil : 
No  more  the  tree  of  life  he  knew  ; 
No  Luscious  fruits  around  him  grew; 
But  the  wild  grain  in  fair  abundance  stood, 
s  gathered  for  bis  daily  food. 


12  SACRIFICE. 

2. 

In  little  time,  the  race  began 
To  multiply.     The  first-born  man 
Was  Cain  ;  and  soon  his  brother  came,  — 
Abel,  a  bright  and  honored  name,  — 
Followed  by,sons  and  daughters,  till  around 
A  host  appeared  to  cultivate  the  ground. 


The  age  allotted  then  appears 
To  reach  almost  a  thousand  years ; 
And  hence  'tis  plain  the  useful  arts 
"Would  soon  assume  their  various  parts ; 
For  each  discoverer's  course  might  onward  run 
Through  centuries,  to  complete  what  he'd  begun. 

4. 

The  Scriptures  next  our  notice  call 
To  the  sad  workings  of  the  fall : 
A  brother's  murder  shows  too  well 
The  force  of  passions,  dark  and  fell, 
Which  lurk  in  all  our  natures  since  that  hour, 
Though  not  brought  out   save  by  temptation's 
power. 

5. 

The  rite  of  sacrifice  was  given 

To  be  a  sacrament  of  heaven ; 

The  sign  of  the  believer's  faith 

In  Him  who  conquers  woe  and  death, 
Decreed  to  come  at  the  appointed  day,  — 
The  Lamb  of  God,  who  takes  our  sins  away. 


DEATH  OF  ABEL.  13 

G. 

ITcnce  'twas  by  sacrifice  alone 
The  humble  sinner's  faith  was  shown; 
And  every  man  of  age  mature 
Was  bound  to  make  the  promise  sure, 
On  Sabbath  days  his  altar  to  prepare, 
And  offer  up  his  lamb  with  praise  and  prayer. 


Xow  Cain  with  scornful  pride  despised 

The  truth  which  faithful  Abel  prized. 

He  took  his  offering  from  the  ground ; 

And  soon,  with  high  resentment,  found 
Tli at  God  would  not  accept  it ;  while  from  heaven 
The  sign  of  grace  to  Abel's  faith  was  given. 


But  though  the  Lord  vouchsafed  this  sign, 

It  had  no  influence  to  incline 

The  heart  of  Cain.     "With  angry  wrath, 

He  took  his  sullen,  vengeful  path ; 
And,  as  together  in  the  field  they  stood, 
With   murderous    hand    he   shed  his    brother's 
blood ! 

9. 

Called  to  a  strict  and  stem  account, 

He  does  but  add  to  the  amount 

Of  his  atrocious,  dreadful  sin 

By  a  bold  lie,  his  crime  to  screen ; 
But  he's  condemned  in  banishment  to  mourn, 
And  marked,  lest  others  shed  his  blood  in  turn. 


14  THE  SONS  OF  GOD. 

10. 

From  this  we  might  full  well  relate 

The  patritrchal  Church's  state. 

Like  pious  Abel,  some  believed ; 

Others,  like  Cain,  were  self-deceived ; 
"While  sacrifice  was  the  established  road 
For  all  who  trusted  in  the  word  of  God. 

11. 
Brief  is  the  Scripture  list  which  lies 
Before  the  thoughtful  reader's  eyes, 
Of  those  who  held  a  filial  claim 
To  the  great  patriarch  Adam's  name ; 
But  Seth  is  mentioned  as  a  favorite  son, 
Born  after  faithful  Abel's  course  was  run. 

12. 

And  then  we  see  the  Book  record 
That  men  "  began  upon  the  Lord 
To  call ; "  from  which  we  may  conclude 
That  now  the  faithful  thought  it  good 
To  form  some  public  union,  to  the  end 
That  they  might  better  against  sin  contend. 

13. 

For  next  "the  sons  of  God"  we  find, 

As  by  a  sj^ecial  name  designed 

To  mark  the  character  impressed 

Upon  the  Church  above  the  rest : 
"  Daughters  of  men,"  in  contrast,  here  we  view ; 
And  this  would  seem  to  make  our  inference  true. 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  MEN.  15 

U. 
Seduced  by  these,  the  sons  of  God 
The  path  of  Bad  temptation  trod. 
Caw  and  his  bold  associates  reared 
The  first  great  city;  then  appeared 
A  large  advancement  in  the  various  arts, 
And   men   to   wealth   and   pleasure   gave   their 
hearts. 

15. 

But  one  great  patriarch,  strong  in  faith, 
Translated,  without  seeing  death, 

Was  Enoch,  who  had  still  maintained 
Uis  walk  with  God,  and  so  had  gained 

The  power  to  hold  with  sin  a  constant  strife, 

And  keep  -a  holy  purity  through  life. 

1G. 

Yet  guilt  increased  with  rapid  stride, 
And  men  the  truth  of  Heaven  denied; 
The  Church  grew  less  and  less,  till  none 
Were  left  but  Noah's  house  alone  : 

Then  God   pronounced  the  world's   tremendous 
doom,  — 

Another  century,  and  the  Flood  should  come! 

17. 

Xow,  to  preserve  a  faithful  seed, 

And  to  provide  fbr  Xoah's  need, 

The  Lord  commanded  him  to  mark 

His  strict  directions  for  an  Ark 
Of  vaa  '  the  gopher-tree, 

Where  he  and  his  might  still  in  safety  be. 


16  THE  ARK. 

18. 

One  hundred  twenty  years  were  given, 
In  warning,  by  command  of  Heaven ; 
And  Noah  preached  and  prophesied, 
While  men  the  threatened  doom  defied : 
They  laughed  at  words  so  gloomy  and  so  sad,  — 
The  Ark  was  folly,  and  its  builder  mad ! 

19. 

At  length,  on  the  appointed  day, 
A  year's  supplies  were  stowed  away; 
And  birds  and  beasts  and  reptiles  came 
Within  the  Ark's  capacious  frame  v 
The  wild  appeared  by  two,  the  tame  by  seven, 
As  God's  supreme  commandment  had  been  given. 

20. 

Then  Noah  and  his  sons,  with  all 
Their  wives,  obeyed  the  heavenly  call : 
Eight  souls  were  in  that  Ark  contained, — 
The  whole  that  of  the  Church  remained ; 
And,  when  they  were  securely  housed  within, 
The  hand  of  the  Almighty  shut  them  in. 

21. 

A  curious  multitude  around 
Had  gathered :  far  and  wide  renowned 
The  prophet's  word  and  work  had  been ; 
And  as  they  gazed  upon  the  scene, 
And  saw  the  birds  and  beasts  his  call  obey, 
They  thought  it  strange,  and  jesting  went  their 
way. 


THE  FLOOD.  17 

22. 

But,  hark !  a  peal  of  thunder  rends 

The  sky;  the  rain  in  sheets  descends; 

Crash  alter  crash,  —  the  deafening  roar 

Is  heard  at  once  on  every  shore ! 
The  heavens  one  moment   blaze  with   scathing 

light; 
The  next,  they're  shouded  in  the  pall  of  night ! 

23.      » 

The  fountains  of  the  deep  profound 

Burst  forth,  as  with  an  earthquake's  sound ; 

The  central  fires,  by  God's  decree, 

Heave  up  the  bottom  of  the  sea ; 
The  splendid  cities  sink,  in  ruin  hurled ; 
And  awful  tempests  rage  throughout  the  world ! 

24. 

Through  forty  nights  and  forty  days 
The  storm  its  furious  might  displays : 
Down,  down  from  heaven  the  torrents  pour ! 
On,  on,  wild  waves  the  land  devour ! 
Higher,  and  higher  still,  the  Flood  ascends, 
Till  one  vast  ocean  o'er  the  globe  extends ! 

25. 

O  how  the  impious  race  of  men 
Struggled  for  life!  but  all  in  vain. 
While  o'eT  their  necks  the  waters  swell, 
How  did  they  rave  and  shriek  and  yell, 


18  NO  All  AND  HIS  SONS. 

And  envy  Noah's  lot,  and  curse  the  day 
When  they  refused  to  listen  and  obey ! 


But  o'er  the  dark,  tempestuous  tides 

The  noble  Ark  in  safety  rides. 

~No  fear  is  there  of  judgment's  rod ; 

For  it  contains  the  Church  of  God : 
His  hand  will  guard  it  till  the  peril 's  past, 
And  bring  it  to  its  resting-place  at  last ! 

27. 

And  so  it  was,  that  when  the  Lord 
Fulfilled  the  threatening  of  His  Word, 
And  all  had  perished,  save  the  few 
Designed  to  stock  the  earth  anew, 

The  deluge  ceased;  the  sun  beamed  forth   on 
high ; 

And,  in  due  time,  the  ground  again  was  dry. 

28. 

One  year  had  passed,  upon  the  day 

When  Noah  left  the  Ark  to  stay 

On  Ararat's  high  mount,  and  then 

Descended  on  the  fruitful  plain, 
With  all  his  precious  company  of  seven, 
Beasts,    birds,    and    reptiles,    by    command    of 
Heaven. 

29. 

And  here  his  piety  we  see 

In  the  first  act  when  thus  set  free : 


THE  EASTS  REPEOPLED*  W 

IIi>  great  deliverance  to  record, 

He  built  an  altar  to  the  Lord; 
Offered  his  sacrifice,  with  hands  outspread; 
And  God  pronounced  a  blessing  on  his  head. 


CANTO  ni. 

1. 

NoAn  his  new  career  be^an 
Upon  the  patriarchal  plan, — 
A  chosen  saint,  to  whom  was  given 
The  word  revealed  direct  from  Heaven; 
A  preacher  and  a  prophet,  skilled  to  join 
The  power  of  earthly  rule  with  faith  divine. 

2. 

His  sons  —  Shem,  Ham,  and  Japhet  —  saw 

How  God  could  vindicate  His  law 

In  that  tremendous  Flood  which  hurled 

To  ruin  a  rebellious  world ; 
And,  while  thcylived,the  Church  might  safely  keep 
The  faith  thus  rescued  from  the  stormy  deep. 


Hence,  as  the  race,  on  every  side, 
From  Noah's  stock  the  earth  supplied, 
The  truth  went  with  them ;  in  each  land 
The  patriarch's  doctrine  took  its  stand  ; 
And  BOme  Strong  traces  of  it  yet  remain, 
Even  where  the  heathen  idols  hold  their  reign. 


20  BABEL. 

4, 

And  so,  some  centuries  from  the  Flood, 
The  Church  continued  sound  and  good ; 
And  all  mankind  agreed  to  teach 
One  faith,  one  worship,  and  one  speech ; 
Until,  through  Satan's  fraud,  in  evil  hour, 
It  was  resolved  to  build  old  Babel's  tower. 

5. 
That  wild  design,  as  it  should  seem, 
Grew  from  an  impious,  daring  scheme 
To  have  some  sure  abiding  home 
If  e'er  another  Flood  should  come  ; 
And  thus  it  was  a  monument  of  pride, 
Which  God's  almighty  word  and  power  defied. 


But  vain  the  work  of  human  hand 

'Gainst  His  resistless  will  to  stand ! 

Their  language  was  confounded  there  ! 

Their  hosts  were  scattered  in  despair, 
No  longer  able  to  unite  their  art, 
And  forced,  by  different  tongues,  to  live  apart. 

7. 

The  subtle  scheme  of  Satan's  guile 

Was  thus  defeated  for  a  while ; 

For  now  no  portion  of  mankind 

To  rule  the  rest  the  means  could  find : 
Wrapped  in  itself,  no  nation's  proud  control 
Could  hope  to  govern  and  corrupt  the  whole. 


SUPERSTITION.  21 

8. 
Another  change  produced  wc  sec, 

Which  modified  man's  destiny. 
Though  once  to  near  a  thousand  years 
His  life  on  earth  stretched  out  appears, 
Yet  now  the  Lord  cut  short  his  former  span, 
And  Death  arrested  high  Ambition's  plan. 

9. 

But  Satan  still,  with  subtle  art, 
Contrived  to  lead  the  human  heart  : 
Mankind  no  longer  dared  defy 
The  awful  power  of  the  Most  High  ; 

And  so  the  subtle  Enemy  brought  in 

A  different  yet  a  no  less  fatal  sin. 

10. 

To  superstition  he  inclined 

The  weakness  of  the  common  mind. 

The  sun  and  moon  were  first  adored 

As  symbols  of  the  living  Lord ; 
And  then  the  powers  of  Nature,  false  and  true, 
Were  all  personified,  and  worshipped  too. 

11. 

Xext,  the  dead  hero  and  the  sage 

Be^an  their  homage  to  en^a^e  : 

And  here  the  fallen  angels  strove 

To  reap  the  fruits  of  faith  and  love ; 
Erected  statues  to  some  mortal's  name, 
And  for  themselves  secured  the  idol's  fame. 


22  CALL   OF  ABRAM. 

12. 
The  course  of  Superstition's  sway- 
Was  thus  advancing  day  by  day, 
When  God,  in  mercy,  gave  a  call 
To  Abram,  to  abandon  all 

His  friends  and  kindred  in  his  native  place, 

And  be  the  father  of  a  chosen  race. 

13. 

Obedient  to  his  Lord's  command, 
The  patriarch  came  to  Canaan's  land ; 
And  there  he  led  a  pastoral  life, 
Preserved  from  hostile  fear  and  strife  : 
The  path  of  genuine  .faith  with  zeal  he  trod, 
And  had  the  constant  favor  of  his  God. 

14. 

A  prince  in  wealth  and  power  was  he, 

And  yet  from  pride  and  passion  free, 

Devoted  to  the  will  of  Heaven  : 

To  him  the  covenant  was  given, 
That  Canaan  by  his  race  should  be  possessed, 
And  all  mankind  should  in  his  Seed  be  blessed. 

15. 

With  Abram,  then,  the  Church  began 

A  new  career,  upon  a  plan 

Which  future  ages  should  revere 

In  fervent  love  and  holy  fear  ; 
And  hence,  that  men  the  power  of  faith  might  feel3 
The  Lord  gave  circumcision  as  its  seal. 


BUI  Til  OF  ISAAC. 

10. 

And  now,  to  mark  the  patriarch's  claim, 
A  change  was  passed  upon  his  name. 
Fathi  r  of  nations  he  must  be ; 

For  such  was  the  divine  decree: 
And,  by  the  term  of  Abraham,  his  place 
Should  be.  confessed  by  every  future  race. 


The  name  of  Sarai,  whom  through  life 

The  patriarch  honored  as  his  wife, 

Was  changed  to  Sarah,  that  her  share 

In  his  high  honor  she  might  bear; 
And  Isaac  soon,  their  promised  son,  was  given, 
In  their  old  age,  by  special  grace  of  Heaven. 

18. 

Some  years  passed  o'er,  when  Abraham's  faith 

Received  a  trial  worse  than  death : 

For  God  commanded  him  take 

His  son,  a  sacrifice  to  make ; 
Upon  the  altar  Isaac's  head  to  lay, 
And  there,  with  his  own  hand,  the  youth  to  slay! 

19. 

The  patriarch  rose  his  task  to  prove, 

In  spite  of  his  paternal  love. 

The  Lord's  design  he  could  not  see  ; 

'Twas  wrapped  in  deepest  mystery  : 
But  he  would  walk  by  faith,  and  not  by  sight ; 
For  God's  command  must  still  be  just  and  right. 


24      .  SACRIFICE  OF  ISAAC. 

20. 

Three  days  he  journeyed,  till  he  came 

To  Mount  Moriah,  —  'twas  the  same 

On  which,  in  after-ages,  stood 

The  Saviour's  Cross,  all  stained  with  blood ! 
For  this  was  the  appointed  spot,  and  there 
He  was  enjoined  his  offering  to  prepare. 

21. 

The  wood  was  all  in  order  laid ; 

For  strength  and  grace  with  zeal  he  prayed  ; 

To  Isaac  one  embrace  was  given  ; 

And  then  he  heard  the  will  of  Heaven : 
Trained  to  obedience  by  his  father's  faith, 
The  youth  consented,  and  prepared  for  death. 

22. 

And  now  the  sacrificial  knife 
Was  raised  to  take  his  precious  life ; 
When,  lo !  the  voice  of  God,  aloud, 
Calls,  "Abraham,  Abraham ! "  from  the  cloud 
"Lord,  here  I  am!  "  the  patriarch  humbly  said, 
And,  with  new  hope  inspired,  lifts  up  his  head ! 

23. 

The  Voice  went  on  to  give  command : 
"  Lay  not  upon  the  youth  thy  hand ; 
Thy  perfect  faith  is  proved  full  well, 
And  all  mankind  its  power  shall  tell ; 
Blessings  on  blessings  shall  attend  thee  still, 
And  thy  posterity  the  earth  shall  fill ! " 


ISAAC  AND  REBECCA.  25 

24. 
In  this  sublime  event,  we  trace 
The  mercy  destined  for  our  race: 
For  God  the  Father  deigns  to  give 
His  Son  to  die,  that  Ave  might  live  ; 
And  Isaac  is  a  type  of  Christ,  who  lay 
On  Calvary's  cross  to  take  our  sins  away. 


CANTO    IV. 

1. 

The  pious  Abraham  could  not  bear 

To  see  his  cherished  son  and  heir 

Select  the  partner  of  his  life 

From  Canaan's  daughters :  hence  the  wife 
Of  Isaac  from  a  purer  lineage  came, 
With  faith  and  prayer.    Rebecca  was  her  name. 

2. 

No  taste  or  fancy  here  took  part, 
Nor  was  there  place  for  courtship's  art : 
The  whole  with  care  arranged  had  been 
Before  each  other's  face  was  seen. 
Yet  constant  love  their  happy  union  sped, 
For  God  His  blessing  on  their  hearts  had  shed. 


26  JACOB  AND  JOSEPH. 

3. 

And  thus  their  marriage  still  was  deemed 

A  model,  reverenced  and  esteemed  ; 

And,  even  to  the  present  day, 

For  every  wedded  pair  we  pray, 
That  they,  with  faithful  love  in  each  true  breast, 
Like  Isaac  and  Rebecca  may  be  blessed. 

4. 

Jacob,  their  younger,  chosen  son, 
With  whom  great  Israel's  name  begun, 
Deceived,  two  sisters  took  to  wife,  — 
Sad  source  of  jealousies  and  strife ; 
And  to  his  offspring  the  Twelve  Tribes  could  trace 
The  famed  divisions  of  their  favored  race. 


Of  faithful  temper,  just  and  mild, 

Young  Joseph  was  his  favorite  child  ; 

Ordained  a  type  of  Christ  to  be, 

In  suffering  love  and  purity  : 
Into  a  pit  by  his  own  brethren  cast, 
And  yet  their  Saviour  and  their  friend  at  last. 


For  he,  when  raised  to  high  command, 
In  Egypt's  rich  and  prosperous  land, 
While  famine,  sent  by  Heaven,  was  found 
In  Canaan  and  the  countries  round, 
Caused  all  his  father's  house  with  joy  to  come, 
And  in  the  fruitful  Goshen  fixed  their  home. 


BONDAGE  IX  EGYPT.  '27 


There  they  remained  until  they  died. 
Their  children  grew  and  multiplied; 

And,  in  the  course  of  centuries  three, 
A  mighty  host  they  came  to  be  : 
But  then  a  king  of  Pharaoh's  line  arose, 
Who  doomed  them  to  a  course  of  bitter  woes. 


He  forced  them  still  like  slaves  to  toil 
In  hardest  labors  on  the  soil, — 
In  making  brick,  and  building  all 
For  which  his  lordly  pride  might  call; 
And  next  he  gave  commandment  to  destroy, 
Even  in  the  hour  of  birth,  each  Hebrew  boy! 


Hard  for  the  body  such  control, 
And  yet  more  dangerous  to  the  soul! 
For  Satan,  with  his  idol  train, 
Had  spread  his  foul,  debasing  reign. 
Throughout  the  earth,  and  Egypt  owned  his  swayj 
And  Israel's  faith  was  sinking  fast  away ! 

10. 

But  still  they  honored  Abraham's  name, 

And  knew  the  stock  from  whence  they  came; 

And  still  they  worshipped  and  adored 

The  only  true  Almighty  L 
Hence,  when  in  cruel  bondage  forced  to  sigh, 
They  lifted  up  to  God  their  suppliant  cry. 


28  MOSES  AND  AARON. 

11. 

And  He  in  mercy  heard  their  prayer, 

And  sent  a  great  deliverer  there, — 

Moses,  who  had  in  youth  acquired 

Old  Egypt's  learning,  so  admired ; 
Brought  up  in  Pharaoh's  court  with  princely  art, 
And  yet  a  faithful  Israelite  in  heart. 

12. 
For  now  the  promised  time  had  come 
When  Canaan  should  be  Israel's  home : 
Its  flagrant  wickedness  the  cup 
Of  righteous  judgment  had  filled  up; 
And  Egypt's  idols,  too,  must  be  o'erthrown; 
While   God's  great   power   should  through  the 
world  be  known. 

13. 

Such  was  the  grand  and  glorious  plan 

On  which  the  Lord's  new  work  began : 

Upheld  by  His  Almighty  hand, 

•Moses  should  issue  his  command, 
And  Pharaoh  should  be  hardened  to  rebel, 
That  so  mankind  might  mark  the  contest  well. 

14. 

Armed  with  a  slender  shepherd's  rod, 

Behold !  the  lowly  man  of  God, 

With  faithful  Aaron  at  his  side, 

Stands  forth  before  the  monarch's  pride, 
And,  in  the  Lord  of  Israel's  mighty  name, 
Their  right  to  worship  straight  proceeds  to  claim. 


THE  PA8807MM,  & 

15. 

The  king  refuses.    Wonders  rise 

Before  hia  unbelieving  eyes; 

Stupendous  miraclea  are  wrought, 

Surpassing  every  human  thought! 
The  idol  priesthood  in  submission  yield; 
And  Satan,  wholly  vanquished,  quits  the  field  ! 

16. 

But  still  the  Lord  makes  hard  the  heart 
Of  Pharaoh.     Israel  cannot  yet  depart, 
Until  the  great  Jehovah's  might 
Has  fixed  the  wondering  nation's  sight; 
Ami  all  the  kingdoms  round,  both  far  and  near, 
Are  forced  His  power  and  majesty  to  fear. 


At  length,  the  promised  hour  drew  nigh  : 

The  Paschal  Lamb  was  now  to  die. 

Its  blood,  upon  the  door-post  cast 

Ere  the  destroying  angel  passed, 
Should  guard  the  Israelites,  at  Moses'  word, 
While  Egypt's  first-born  fell  beneath  his  sword. 

18. 

A  type  of  Christ's  great  sacrifice 

This  Jewish  Passover  supplies; 

And  hence  'twas  kept,  a  yearly  feast, — 

Eaeli  father  acting  as  the  priest, — 
In  constant  memory  of  the  Lord's  decree, 
Which  burst  His  people's  bonds,  and  set  them  free. 


30  THE  EXODUS. 

19. 

Forewarned  by  Moses,  in  the  night 

Israel  stood  ready  for  their  flight ; 

For,  when  the  angel's  deadly  brand 

Struck  down  the  first-born  through  the  land, 
The  king,  in  terror,  could  not  brook  delay, 
But  ordered  them  to  go,  before  the  day. 

20. 

Nor  went  they  empty.     Roused  by  fear, 

Their  old  oppressors  now  appear 

Eager  to  give  what  they  desired; 

And  vast  the  treasure  they  acquired. 
For  Egypt  they  had  spent  long  years  of  toil, 
And  God  commanded  them  to  take  the  spoil. 

21. 

We  read  that  Israel  numbered  then 

Six  hundred  thousand  able  men 

Fit  to  bear  arms;  yet  not  a  word 

Of  insurrection  had  been  heard : 
By  Pharaoh's  self  their  liberty  was  given, 
Constrained  by  the  controlling  power  of  Heaven. 

22. 

Some  hours  before  the  rising  sun, 

The  mighty  host  their  march  begun : 

God,  by  a  fiery  pillar,  showed 

To  Moses  their  appointed  road ; 
And  when  they  travelled  in  the  heat  of  day, 
That  pillar,  changed  to  cloud,  still  led  the  way. 


,   Tin:  red  sea.  :>1 


But  Egypt's  judgments  were  not  past: 
The  most  destructive  was  the  last. 
For  Pharaoh,  in  his  impious  pride, 
gain  his  plighted  faith  denied, 
Collected  all  his  army,  and  the  path 
Of  Israel  followed,  with  revengeful  wrath. 

24. 

And  now  the  host  of  God  was  seen, 
In  sad  perplexity,  between 
The  Barges  of  the  dark  Ked  Sea 

And  Pharaoh's  veteran  soldiery ! 
Moses  lay  prostrate  in  the  act  of  prayer; 
And  all  around  was  terror  and  despair. 


Then,  strengthened  by  the  Lord's  command, 
lie  raised  the  rod  in  his  right  hand, 
And,  lo!  a  mighty  east  wind  blew; 

1  Btraight  the  billows  back  withdrew, 
Opening  amidst  the  waves  a  wondrous  road, 
To  prove  the  power  and  mercy  of  their  God. 

26. 

Through  walls  of  water,  piled  on  high, 
The  host  went  on,  with  footsteps  dry  : 
Led  by  the  fiery  pillar's  light. 
They  travel  ly  all  the  night ; 

While  darkness  baffled  Pharaoh's  tyrant  will, 
And  kept  his  army  far  \\->>i\\  Israel  still. 


32  ISRAEL'S  TRIUMPH. 

27. 
At  length,  the  people  had  passed  o'er 
Their  marvellous  pathway  to  the  shore : 
But  the  Egyptians,  when  too  late, 
Perceived  their  just  though  awful  fate; 
For  they  had  followed  at  their  monarch's  word, 
Doomed  to  endure  the  vengeance  of  the  Lord ! 


The  rod,  raised  irp  o'er  Moses'  head, 

Restored  the  waters  to  their  bed : 

Down  came  the  waves  with  thundering  sound, 

While  shrieks  of  terror  yelled  around ! 
The  raging  billows  swallowed  all  the  host, 
And  in  the  deep  abyss  the  whole  were  lost ! 

29. 

O  with  what  transport  and  amaze 
Did  Israel  lift  the  hymn  of  praise  !  — 
"  Sing  to  the  Lord,  whose  glorious  arm 
Protects  His  chosen  still  from  harm : 
His  is  the  triumph,  by  whose  high  decree 
Our  foes  lie  weltering  in  the  dark  Red  Sea ! " 


IN  THE   WILDERNESS. 


CANTO    V. 

1. 
Four  hundred  twenty  years  had  passed 
Since  Jacob's  sons  their  lot  had  cast 
On  Egypt's  soil,  until  the  day 
When  God  vouchsafed  to  lead  their  way 
From  bondage,  to  assume  their  destined  place 
As  the  Queen  nation  of  the  human  race. 

2. 
But,  ere  that  rank  they  could  attain, 
A  system,  pure  from  heathen  stain, 
Must  be  established  by  the  word 
And  mighty  power  of  IsraePs  Lord ; 
The  Church  and  Nation  must  united  be, 
And  ruled  in  all  things  by  divine  decree. 


For  this  great  end,  their  course  was  led 
By  Moses,  their  appointed  head, 
Through  desert  lands  for  forty  years; 
And  here  their  history  appears 
The  grace  and  majesty  of  God  to  prove 
By  wondrous  acts  of  judgment  and  of  love. 


34  GIVING  OF  THE  LAW. 

4. 

From  Sinai's  mount  He  gave  His  law ; 
While  all  the  people  heard  and  saw 
The  thunders  roll,  the  lightnings  blaze, 
And,  struck  with  terror,  feared  to  gaze 
On  the  dark  cloud  from  which  the  thrilling  sound 
Of  the  archangel's  trumpet  shook  the  ground ! 

5. 

The  favored  Moses,  all  alone, 
Held  with  the  High  and  Holy  One 
Familiar  converse  for  the  space 
Of  forty  days  and  nights :  with  grace 

Especial  and  divine  he  was  endued ; 

Nor  did  he  feel  the  need  of  other  food. 


Engraved  on  stone,  the  Ten  Commands 
Were  then  delivered  to  his  hands : 
The  sacred  Tabernacle's  plan 
He  learned  with  zealous  care  to  scan ; 
And  Israel's  wondrous  code  to  him  was  given 
By  the  direct  authority  of  Heaven. 

7. 

The  mystic  shrine,  with  gorgeous  art, 

Was  now  prepared  in  every  part; 

The  Covenant  Ark  of  grace  was  there ; 

The  Cherubim,  of  sculpture  rare ; 
The  mercy-seat  whose  glory  none  could  tell, 
For  God  had  promised  here  in  light  to  dwell. 


TEE  TABERNACLE-  35 


Holy  of  Holies  was  Its  name; 
And  next,  within  the  sacred  frame, 

A  larger  room  was  duly  placed, 
With  solemn  symbols  fitly  graced, 

Where  stood  the  incense-altar,  lair  in  sight, 
The  show-bread  table,  and  the  sevenfold  light. 


Into  the  first,  but  once  a  year, 
The  high  priest  might  with  awe  appear; 
Into  the  other,  twice  a  day 
The  priests  might  enter,  there  to  pray : 
Yet  still  alone ;  each  ordered,  in  his  turn, 
To  trim  the  lamp,  and  incense  pure  to  burn. 

10. 

With  marvellous  skill,  divinely  wise, 

'Twas  all  arranged  to  symbolize 

The  glory  of  the  Gospel  plan, 

When  God,  in  Christ,  should  dwell  with  man: 
The  outward  room  to  mark  the  Church  was  given  ; 
The  inward  was  a  standing  type  of  Heaven. 

11. 
For  once  a  year,  with  contrite  breast, 
The  sins  of  Israel  were  confessed 
Upon  the  destined  scape-goat's  head, 
Which  straight  was  to  the  desert  led, 
That  he  the  nation's  guilt  might  bear  away, 
While  the  Blaio  victim  on  the  altar  lay. 


36  WITHIN  THE   VEIL. 

12. 
And  then  the  high  priest  took  the  blood 
Within  the  veil,  and  humbly  stood 
Before  the  mercy-seat,  and  there 
Bowed  prostrate  down,  in  fervent  prayer 
That  God  the  sacrifice  would  now  receive, 
And  all  His  people's  crimes  with  grace  forgive ! 

13. 

Here  was  the  type  which,  to  the  faith 
Of  Israel,  shadowed  forth  the  death 
Of  Christ,  our  victim,  on  whose  head 
The  world's  transgressions  should  be  laid; 
While    He,    our   great   High   Priest,   in  heaven 

should  own 
And  plead  His  blood  -  stained  Cross  before  the 
Throne. 

14. 

Aaron  was  now,  by  God's  decree, 
Ordained  the  first  high  priest  to  be : 
His  sons  were  priests ;  and,  for  their  aid, 
The  Levites  were  by  law  arrayed. 
Henceforth,  as  teachers  in  the  Church's  school, 
A  threefold  ministry  was  called  to  rule. 

15. 

And  then  was  fixed  a  noble  code 
Of  other  laws,  proclaimed  by  God 
Through  faithful  Moses,  to  whose  hand 
The  Lord  still  gave  supreme  command ; 
While  miracles  in  rich  abundance  came 
To  vindicate  his  truth,  and  raise  his  fame. 


HEBCIES  AND  JUDGMENTS.  37 

16. 

For  forty  years  they  had  no  home, 

Doomed  through  the  wilderness  to  roam ; 

Ami  Bore  they  taxed  their  leader's  skill 

By  their  rebellious,  wayward  will: 
Though  forced  the  constant  power  of  Heaven  to 

prove 
In  awful  judgments,  and  in  tender  love. 

17. 

To  feed  the  host,  the  Lord  supplies 

The  bread  of  angels  from  the  skies ; 

For  drink,  He  gives  them,  without  stint, 

Pure  water  from  the  rock  of  flint ; 
Their  garments  suffer  nought  from  time  or  wear; 
And  he  protects  them  with  a  father's  care. 

18. 

But  oft  their  murmuring  hearts  repine, 

And  still  to  mutiny  incline  : 

They  bow  before  the  calf  of  gold  ; 

The  rebel  Korah  they  uphold  ; 
Seduced  by  Vidian's  wiles,  in  sin  they  stray, 
And  worship  idols  in  the  heathen  way. 

10. 

The  Lord  recalls  them  from  each  snare 

By  dire  inflictions,  hard  to  bear : 

Forth  come  the  pestilence  and  sword, 

And  fiery  serpents,  at  His  word ; 
The  earthquake  cleaves  the  ground  before  their 

sight ; 
And  Israel  quails  witli  terror  and  affright ! 


38  JOSHUA. 

20. 

At  length  on  Jordan's  banks  they  stand, 
And  Moses  views  the  Promised  Land  : 
With  mournful  though  submissive  heart 
He  hears  the  summons  to  depart ; 
His  spirit  rises  to  the  eternal  throne, 
His  body's  buried  in  a  place  unknown  ! 

21. 
But,  ere  his  glorious  course  was  sped, 
He  laid  his  hands  on  Joshua's  head 
By  God's  command,  that  he  might  be 
The  nation's  guide  to  victory  ; 
And  conquest  after  conquest  came  to  tell 
The  power  divine  by  which  old  Canaan  fell. 

22. 

Thus  Israel  triumphed,  by  the  might 

Of  God,  in  all  the  heathen's  sight. 

And  yet,  through. want  of  courage  meet, 

Their  victory  was  not  complete ; 
Aad  many  a  conflict  still  remained  to  prove 
The  Church's  lack  of  zealous  faith  and  love. 

23. 

While  Joshua  lived,  they  did  not  stray 

Far  from  the  sure,  appointed  way  : 

But  when  he  died,  the  idol  arts 

Of  Satan  oft  allured  their  hearts  ; 
And  then  the  Lord  chastised  them,  till  the  reign 
Of  heathen  bondage  forced  them  back  again. 


DA  FID.  39 

24. 

And  oft  as  they  repented  still, 

A»d  Bought  to  do  His  holy  will, 

He  Bent  deliverance  by  the  hand 

Of  Judges,  and  restored  the  land ; 
And  once  a  woman,  Deborah,  was  led, 
Strong  in  prophetic  power,  to  be  their  head. 


The  holy  Samuel  next  we  view, 

A  ruler  and  a  prophet  too, 

In  whose  old  age  new  troubles  spring ; 

For  Israel  now  demands  a  king ! 
'Twas  not  enough  to  have  their  King  in  heaven  : 
A  king  on  earth  to  lead  them  must  be  given ! 

26. 

Samuel  would  fain  their  prayer  deny; 
But  God  commands  him  to  comply : 
Though  'twas  a  sin  in  them  to  break 
Their  form  of  government,  and  take 
Their  system  from  the  heathen,  when  the  Lord 
Had  fixed  another  by  His  holy  Word. 

27. 

Saul  was  the  first  to  wear  the  crown. 

Then  David  rose  to  great  renown. 

The  Psalmist  of  the  Church  was4ie, 

Famous  in  war  and  minstrelsy  ; 
The  prophet-king  endowed  with  heavenly  art, 
And  called  a  monarch  after  God's  own  heart ! 


40  SOLOMON. 

28. 

And  to  his  honor  'twas  decreed, 
That  from  the  royal  David's  seed 
The  great  Messiah  should  be  born, 
Who  should  His  Father's  throne  adorn 
In  that  far-distant  but  most  glorious  day, 
When  all  the  world  should  own  his  righteous  sway. 

29. 

Next  Solomon  appeared,  to  shine 

In  wisdom,  by  the  gift  divine ; 

And,  in  his  peaceful  reign,  the  power 

Of  Israel  reached  its  brightest  hour. 
The  Queen  of  Sheba  came  his  name  to  greet ; 
And  monarchs  sat  as  learners  at  his  feet. 

30. 

The  glorious  Temple  rose  with  grace 

The  Tabernacle  to  replace  ; 

The  king's  fair  palace,  and  his  throne, 

In  all  the  pomp  of  splendor  shone ; 
And  distant  sovereigns  well  might  stand  amazed 
As  on  such  bright  magnificence  they  gazed. 

31. 

But  yet  his  wisdom  had  no  part 

In  ruling  his  own  sensual  heart : 

He  multiplied  his  wives  far  more 

Than  any  king  had  done  before, 
And  then,  their  flattery  or  their  love  to  gain, 
Defiled  the  land  with  many  a  heathen  fane. 


THE  EIXGDQM  DIVIDED.  41 


For  David's  sake,  the  Lord  allowed 
His  reign  to  close  with  scarce  a  cloud; 
But  soon  his  proud  successor  saw 

Ten  tribes  of  Israel  withdraw  : 
The  nation's  unity  was  lost ;  and  strife, 
Discord,  and  war  deformed  their  future  life. 

S3. 

Two  kingdoms  thus  were  formed  from  one,  — 

Judah  and  Israel.     But  alone 

In  Judah  was  the  Church's  round 

Of  sacred  truth  and  order  found  ; 
There  was  the  priesthood,  there  the  Temple  stood, 
The  ark  of  mercy,  and  the  victim's  blood. 

34. 

The  King  of  Israel,  Jeroboam, 

To  keep  his  subjects  safe  at  home, 

Set  up  his  priests,  by  interest  bought, 

And  in  the  lowest  classes  sought : 
For  these  he  formed  a  new  religious  plan, 
And  placed  two  calves,  at  Bethel  and  at  Dan. 

35. 

Idolatry  grew  rampant  soon  ; 
Their  base  desires  were  in  attune 
With  all  the  heathen  nations  round, 
And  loved  the  pleasures  which  abound 
Where  sensual  lusts  their  lawless  power  impart, 
And  conscience  holds  no  rein  upon  the  heart 


42  ISRAEL  LED   CAPTIVE. 


But  yet  the  mercy  of  the  Lord 

Sent  them  the  prophets  of  his  word : 

Elijah  feared  not  to  assail, 

With  single  hand,  the  priests  of  Baal ; 
By  numerous  miracles  he  gained  a  name, 
And  then  went  up  to  heaven  in  living  flame. 

37. 

Elisha  followed  in  his  might, 
Performing  wonders  in  their  sight ; 
Schools  of  the  prophets  were  ordained, 
By  whom  the  truth  was  well  sustained : 
The  kings  of  Israel  owned  Elisha's  sway, 
And  proud  Assyria  fled  in  fear  away. 


Yet  Satan  o'er  the  faith  prevailed ; 

Predictions,  warnings,  judgments,  failed  ; 

The  time  of  God's  indulgence  passed, 

And  Israel  was  given  up  at  last. 
Assyria  conquered:  all  their  hope  was  o'er; 
The  Tribes  were  scattered,  and  returned  no  more ! 

30. 

Judah  stood  longer,  by  the  aid 

Of  her  celestial  system  stayed ; 

Her  forms  of  worship  were  divine, 

And  truth  continued  there  to  shine : 
The  Scriptures  still  were  read,  the  Psalms  were 

sung, 
And  God's  high  praises  through  her  Temple  rung. 


JERUSALEM   TAKEN.  43 

But  yet  the  adversary's  art 

Wrought  in  her  rebel  priesthood's  heart ; 

Their  faith  was  neither  pore  nor  warm, 

Their  worship  fell  to  lifeless  form  : 
Until  at  length  even  Jiulali  came  to  be 
The  Bhameless  home  of  fbul  idolatry. 

41. 

Here,  too,  the  Lord  had  kindly  given 

The  prophet's  warning  voice  from  heaven; 

Isaiah's  pages  strongly  state 

Their  guilt,  their  danger,  and  their  fate  ; 
And  Jeremiah  follows  up  the  strain 
With  urgent  earnestness  :  alas,  in  vain  ! 

42. 

Behold  !  the  King  of  Babylon, 

"With  all  his  host,  comes  thundering  on! 

Jerusalem's  embattled  wall, 

Her  temple,  and  her  palace  fall! 
Her  children  captive  exiles  have  become, 
And  God  has  left  her  to  her  mournful  doom ! 


44  THE  BABYLONISH  CAPTIVITY. 


CANTO    VL 

1. 
The  Jews  in  Babylon  were  pressed 
With  grief  which  gave  their  hearts  no  rest ; 
Zion  in  memory  they  kept, 
And  bitter  were  the  tears  they  wept : 
They  hung  their  harps  upon  the  willows  there, 
And  had  no  voice  to  sing  in  their  despair. 

2. 

Yet  God  did  not  desert  them !     Still, 

Ezekiel  prophesied  His  will : 

Through  Daniel's  tongue,  before  the  king, 

The  Lord  His  truth  was  pleased  to  bring ; 
And  His  resistless  power  He  deigned  to  show 
In  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego. 

3. 

Thus  by  the  chastening  hand  of  Heaven 

The  Jews  to  penitence  were  driven  ; 

While  Babylon  was  taught  with  fear 

The  God  of  Israel  to  revere ; 
And  Bel's  proud  priests  were  all  compelled  to 

own 
How  idol  powers  must  quail  before  His  throne  ! 


THE  SECOND   TEMPLE.  l"> 

4. 
Bat  now  the  seventy  years,  at  last, 
Defined  by  Jeremiah,  passed  : 
The  Jews,  who  had  not  ceased  to  mourn 
Their  fallen  land,  might  yet  return; 
For  Cyrus  had  proclaimed  his  high  decree, 
And  to  rebuild  their  city  set  them  free. 

5. 

With  joy  the  people  and  the  priest, 

From  heathen  Babylon  released, 

Obeyed  the  generous  sovereign's  call, 

To  raise  again  old  Salem's  wall ; 
And  Judah's  sons,  from  their  sad  exile  led, 
Began  once  more  to  lift  their  drooping  head. 


Preserved  by  an  Almighty  hand, 

The  Church  assumed  a  faithful  stand  ; 

The  Synagogue  commenced  its  round 

Of  service,  and  in  Ezra  found 
A  holy  prophet,  qualified  to  frame 
The  form  of  prayer  which  still  retains  his  name. 

7. 

Through  Haggai's  earnest  zeal,  at  length, 
The  second  Temple  rose  in  strength ; 
Though  far  less  costly,  rich  and  fair, 
Than  that  which  once  had  flourished  there ; 
Yet  destined  to  a  more  sublime  display 
Of  love  and  mercy  in  the  Saviour's  day. 


46  PHARISEES  AND  SADDUCEES. 

8. 

Five  centuries  yet  their  course  must  run 
Before  the  birth  of  God's  great  Son, 
Who,  from  His  Father's  throne  descending, 
Both  natures  in  One  Person  blending, 
Should  come  His  Church  to  reconstruct  once  more, 
With  heavenly  grace  and  power  unknown  before. 


Meanwhile,  from  time  to  time,  the  Lord 
Sent  forth  His  high  prophetic  word 
To  warn  the  faithless,  and  to  raise 
The  honest  hearts  that  sought  His  praise ; 
Till  Malachi  poured  forth  his  strain  divine, 
And  closed,  with  powerful  voice,  the  ancient  line. 

10. 
The  Jews,  beneath  the  Persian  rule, 
Went  forward  in  Religion's  school, 
And  cherished  all  their  precious  store 
Of  sacred  Scripture.     But  the  lore 
Of  the  Chaldeans  rose  to  guide  their  way, 
And  led  their  commentators  far  astray. 

n. 

They  grew  in  numbers  and  in  wealth, 

But  not  in  truth  or  moral  health. 

The  Pharisees  set  up  their  claim, 

And  gained  a  high  sectarian  fame 
Amongst  the  crowd  ;  while  those  of  nobler  birth 
Were  Sadducees,  who  only  cared  for  earth. 


PERSIA   CONQUERED.  47 

12. 
The  first  maintained  a  lofty  faith, 
"With  bitter  zeal  as  strong  as  death; 
Affected,  by  their  looks  and  dress, 

A  stern  devotion  to  express; 
But  still  the  path  of  superstition  trod, 
And  took  tradition  for  the  Word  of  God. 

13. 

The  Sadducees,  with  worldly  pride, 

The  hope  of  future  life  denied. 

Religion's  laws  they  held  to  be 

Of  use  in  earthly  polity  ; 
But  all  beyond  they  thought  it  wise  to  deem 
The  idle  progeny  of  fancy's  dream. 

14. 

Some  steadfast  souls  there  were,  though  tew, 
Who  kept  the  mean  between  the  two  : 
And  these  preserved  the  system,  given 
By  the  pure  light  revealed  from  heaven ; 
Walked  in  the  way  of  wisdom  from  their  youth, 
And  worshipped  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

15. 

Now  came  the  period,  long  before 

By  Daniel  prophesied,  when  o'er 

The  Persian  empire  ruin  fell, 

And  Greece  in  Babylon  should  dwell. 
The  Macedonian  prince  in  arms  rushed  on 
To  seize  the  power  of  old  Darius'  throne. 


48  ALEXANDER   THE  GREAT. 

16. 

The  Jews  were  placed  in  peril  then, 
Till  God  enabled  them  to  gain 
The  conqueror's  favor.     At  the  head 
Of  a  procession,  duly  led, 
The  high  priest  met  the  warrior  king  advancing, 
With  swords  and  spears  in  the  bright  sunshine 
glancing. 

17. 

But  far.more  glorious  was  the  sight 
Of  scarlet,  blue,  and  dazzling  white,  — 
The  mitre,  all  with  gold  embossed,  — 
The  breastplate,  which  in  splendor  crossed 
The  pontiff's  chest,  and  flashed  with  jewels  rare, 
While  solemn  chants  rose  floating  on  the  air. 

18. 

Then  came  the  white-robed  priests  in  line ; 

Their  golden  censers  wave  and  shine ; 

The  incense  breathes  its  odors  sweet ; 

And  now  the  pontiff  stands  to  greet 
The  youthful  victor  with  a  gracious  word  : 
"  Welcome,  great  king,  the  warrior  of  the  Lord ! " 

19. 

The  haughty  monarch  bends  in  awe  : 
"  Behold,"  he  cries,  "  the  form  I  saw 
In  the  plain  vision  of  the  night, 
Clothed  in  the  same  array  of  light ! 
Speak,  mighty  priest !  obedient  I  shall  hear 
Whate'er  thy  voice  addresses  to  mine  ear." 


ALEXANDER  FA  VOL'S  THE  JEWS.         49 

20. 

The  pontiff  bails  the  joyful  sound; 

The  path  of  royal  grace  is  found : 

He  calls  the  conqueror  to  a  feast; 

And  there  from  all  his  fears  released, 
He  points  attention  to  the  prophet's  voice, 
And  bids  the  king  in  God's  decree  rejoice ! 

21. 
The  youthful  Alexander,  fired  f 

With  ardor,  heard  the  Word  inspired, 
And  though  he  was  a  heathen  still, 
Yet  showed  a  constant,  generous  will 
Towards  all  the  nation,  whose  high  priest  had 

*  given 
Such  warrant  from  the  oracles  "of  heaven. 

22. 

The  victor  ran  his  proud  career  ; 

Subdued  all  nations  far  and  near; 

Founded  the  city,  known  to  fame, 

Which  bore  his  own  transcendent  name ; 
And  there  transplanted,  with  a  liberal  hand, 
Of  old  Judaea's  sons,  a  numerous  band. 

23. 

Full  soon  these  zealous  Jews,  upheld 

By  his  munificence,  excelled 

In  their  great  Synagogue's  renown  ; 

And  when  the  hand  of  death  struck  down 
Their  royal  patron,  they  retained  their  place 
Of  trust  and  honor,  as  a  favored  race. 
4 


50  THE  SEPTUAGINT. 

24. 

Four  generals  of  the  warrior  king 

Their  troops  forthwith  to  battle  bring ; 

And  fierce  and  bloody  was  the  strife 

For  empire,  as  if  'twere  for  life : 
But  when  the  rival  powers  were  almost  spent, 
Each  with  his  separate  crown  was  well  content. 

25. 

Egypt  ^s  wealthy  at  that  day, 

And  held  a  large  and  prosperous  sway. 

King  Ptolemy  set  up  his  throne 

At  Alexandria,  and  shone 
Above  his  brother  monarchs  by  the  zeal 
Which  few  like  him  were  ever  known  to  feel. 

26. 

The  zeal  for  learning  and  for  art, 
This  claimed  the  generous  sovereign's  heart : 
A  noble  library  he  planned, 
Rich  with  the  spoils  of  every  land ; 
And  soon  the  enterprise,  so  well  designed, 
Won  the  warm  admiration  of  mankind. 

27. 

Twas  then  that  seventy  men  of  skill 

Were  chosen,  by  the  royal  will, 

To  write  the  Word  of  God  in  Greek ; 

For  every  one  that  tongue  could  speak  : 
While  Hebrew  was  a  langunge  rarely  known, 
And  few  esteemed  it  save  the  Jews  alone. 


PERSECUTION  BY  ANTIOCIIUS.  51 

28. 

The  seal  of  Scripture  thus  was  broken 
Where'er  the  Grecian  tongue  was  spoken ; 
The  wise  of  every  land  could  see 
Some  part  of  Truth's  great  mystery ; 
And  so  another  instrument  was  given 
To  aid  the  Church,  by  the  decree  of  Heaven. 

29. 

But  war  arose  'twixt  Syria's  power     . 

And  Egypt :  'twas  a  bitter  hour 

For  poor  Juda?a.     All  in  vain 

She  strove  her  freedom  to  regain ; 
Subjected  to  a  heathen  throne  she  lay, 
And  pure  religion  sunk  into  decay. 

30. 

The  Syrian  king  Seleucus  sent 

His  venal  agent,  with  intent 

To  rob  the  Temple  ;  but  the  shrine 

Was  guarded  by  a  force  divine  : 
Angelic  forms  appeared  with  scourge  of  flame, 
And  drove  the  miscreant  forth  in  fear  and  shame. 

31. 

Again  a  cruel  despot  rose,  — 

Antiochus,  who  madly  chose 

To  plant  an  idol  in  the  place 

Which  God's  own  presence  deigned  to  grace; 
While,  at  the  penalty  of  death,  he  strove 
To  make  the  Jews  do  sacrifice  to  Jove. 


52  JUDAS  MACCABjEUS. 

32. 

Then  came  the  martyr-spirit  high ; 

The  faithful  were  content  to  die, 

Spurned  with  contempt  the  king's  command, 

And  brought  a  blessing  on  their  land  : 
For  now  the  Lord  displayed  his  saving  might, 
To  give  them  honor  in  the  heathen's  sight. 


Brave  Judas  Maccabaeus  flew 
To  arms,  and  Israel's  trumpet  blew : 
A  zealous  troop  soon  gathered  round ; 
And,  as  of  old,  the  heathen  found 
How  o'er  their  proudest  hosts  the  victor  trod, 
Whose  sword  was  wielded  in  the  cause  of  God. 

34. 

The  I^ord  in  grace  the  "Word  had  spoken : 
The  Syrian  tyrant's  rod  was  broken, 
Jerusalem  once  more  released, 
Her  Temple  cleansed  by  the  high  priest, 
The  Church  restored  to  all  her  ancient  power, 
And  hymns  of  praise  proclaimed  the  joyful  hour! 

35. 

Thus  haply  freed,  the  nation  grew 
And  prospered.    Judas,  good  and  true, 
Resigned  at  death  his  high  command 
To  Jonathan  his  brother's  hand  : 
And  then  another  brother,  Simon,  came, 
And  wore  a  kingly  crown  with  honest  fame. 


THE  ROMANS.  53 

30. 

But  he,  by  earthly  views  misled 

The  ways  of  policy  to  tread, 

Esteemed  it  wisdom  to  become 

A  firm  ally  of  heathen  Rome. 
The  Jews  deplored  the  error  in  the  end  : 
They  gained  a  master  where  they  sought  a  friend ! 

37. 
Ilyrcanus  next,  King  Simon's  son, 
By  just  succession  held  the  throne. 
His  reign  was  happy,  save  that  now 
The  Pharisees,  with  haughty  brow, 
Opposed  the  Sadducees  in  zealous  strife, 
And  frequent  discord  vexed  the  monarch's  life. 

38. 

Another  of  that  famous  line 

Then  swayed  the  kingdom.     To  combine 

The  factious  force  of  rival  sect 

Was  more  than  he  could  e'er  effect. 
He  died.     His  widow  ruled  awhile  alone, 
And  left  two  sons  to  quarrel  for  the  throne. 

39. 

The  Roman  allies  were  called  in : 

Their  work  they  willingly  begin. 

Hyrcanus  —  second  of  that  name  — 

Established  soon  his  royal  claim 
By  Roman  arms.     Poor  Judah's  pride  was  o'er: 
A  tributary  now,  and  free  no  more ! 


54  HEROD   THE  GREAT. 

40. 

This  was  the  time  when  Caesar's  power 

Had  culminated,  till  the  hour 

Which  no  diviner  could  foretell 

Arrived,  and  the  great  hero  fell ! 
Pompey,  Judaea's  conqueror,  was  dead  ; 
And  Rome's  proud  troops  by  hostile  chiefs  were  led. 

41. 

Herod,  of  Iduinaean  race, 

Had  gained  a  Tetrarch's  honored  place 

O'er  Galilee  ;  and,  when  the  blow 

Of  faction  laid  great  Caesar  low, 
Brutus  and  Cassius  seemed  the  safer  guide, 
And  Herod  deemed  it  best  to  take  their  side. 

42. 

But  Brutus  perished  in  the  field : 

The  patriots  to  Octavius  yield  ; 

And  he,  though  lately  quite  unknown, 

Built  up  a  proud  imperial  throne 
Of  modest  claims,  but  of  effective  sway, 
Which  governed,  while  professing  to  obey. 

43. 

His  policy  was  to  appear 

The  servant  of  the  Senate.     Dear 

To  every  Roman  heart  and  mind 

Was  that  grand  body,  which  combined 
The  form  of  a  Republic  with  the  force 
Of  royal  power,  through  all  their  history's  course. 


THE  SCEPTRE  GOXE  FROM  JUDAS.        uO 

44. 

But  while  the  Senate  governed  still, 

Twas  guided  by  his  sin-ret  will : 

Step  alter  step,  the  whole  were  led 

By  his  profound  and  crafty  head; 
And  thus  Augustus  gained  imperial  fame, 
Without  the  odium  of  a  tyrant's  name. 

45. 

Herod  his  error  quickly  saw, 

And  labored  with  success  to  draw 

A  plan  of  deep  and  flattering  art, 

By  which  he  won  the  emperor's  heart  ; 
Until  at  length  Ilyrcanus  was  cast  down, 
And  he  secured  the  prize  of  Israel's  crown. 

4G. 

And  now  the  sceptre  passed  away 

From  Judah,  and  the  glorious  day 

Of  God's  Messiah  was  at  hand, 

Fulfilling  the  divine  command 
Revealed,  in  words  of  high  prophetic  power, 
By  pious  Jacob,  at  his  dying  hour.* 

47. 

The  Church  retained  her  ancient  face  ; 
Each  day,  at  the  appointed  place, 
The  sacrifice  was  duly  slain 
Before  the  high  and  holy  fane  : 
The  Temple  stood  majestic,  rich,  and  fair; 
And  incense  breathed,  and  psalms  were  chanted 
there. 

*  Gen.  xlix.  10. 


56  HOPE  OF  A  MESSIAH, 

48. 

Four  hundred  Synagogues  were  schools, 

Where  all  Jerusalem  the  rules 

Of  pure  religion's  truth  acquired 

From  Moses,  whom  the  Lord  inspired  ; 
While  Scribes  and  Pharisees  held  constant  sway, 
And  bore  the  palm  of  public  praise  away. 

49. 

But  'twas  a  vain  and  outward  show ! 

In  each  rebellious  heart,  below, 

Pride  and  ambition,  lust  and  hate, 

Bare  witness  to  their  carnal  state  : 
The  priests  themselves  were  covetous  of  gold, 
And  even  the  pontiff's  place  was  bought  and  sold  ! 

50. 

With  rage  they  saw  that  heathen  Rome 

Their  nation's  master  had  become ; 

That  Rome  to  Judah's  race  could  bring 

A  hateful  Edomite  for  king ; 
That  in  the  holy  city  he  could  sport 
With  heathen  customs  and  a  heathen  court. 

51. 

And  so  they  longed,  with  anxious  hope, 

To  give  their  promised  vengeance  scope, 

To  wash  their  footsteps  in  a  flood 

Of  heathen  and  ungodly  blood, 
When     Shiloh,   their    expected    Prince,  should 

reign, 
And  Israel's  foes  should  be  in  triumph  slain. 


CONCLUSION.  57 

52. 

Inflated  by  their  pride  of  birth, — 
The  chosen  race-of  all  the  earth, — 
Sure  that  to  Abraham's  seed  was  given 
The  only  pledge  of  joy  in  heaven, 
They  put  the  warning  words  of  God  apart, 
And  felt  no  need  of  holiness  of  heart. 

53. 

From  Rome,  a  Saviour  they  required ; 

From  sin,  no  Saviour  they  desired  ! 

Alas !  they  were  too  blind  to  see 

Their  inward  guilt  and  misery  ! 
And  when  Messiah  came  to  give  them  sight, 
They  clung  to  darkness,  and  refused  the  Light ! 


Thus  far,  dear  Reader,  we  have  travelled  o'er 
The  history  of  four  thousand  years  or  more,  — 
From  the  Creation  to  the  wondrous  Birth 
Which  brought  the  Son  of  God  to  live  on  earth. 

And  here,  perhaps,  it  may  be  well  to  say 
That  my  next  task  includes  the  Saviour's  day, 
The  toils  of  his  Apostles,  and  the  course 
By  which   the  Church  of  Christ   withstood    the 

force 
Of  heathen  rage,  led  on  by  Satan's  lure, 
Until  the  Gospel's  triumph  was  secure. 


58  FUTURE  TOPICS. 

Then  comes  the  history  of  the  ages  dark, 
When  Superstition  made  her  fearful  mark 
Upon  the  Church  herself,  and  Popery  hurled 
Her  baleful  curse  upon  the  Christian  world. 
Lastly  the  Reformation  will  appear, 
With  all  its  band  of  martyrs,  bold,  sincere, 
And  constant  to  that  pure  and  Scriptural  faith 
For  which  they  still  contended  unto  death. 

My  future  topics,  therefore,  well  may  yield 
A  larger  and  more  interesting  field. 
To  which  I  trust  that  you  may  give  some  hours, 
With  wise  improvement  of  your  higher  powers. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


PART    II. 

CANTO    I. 

Sent  by  divine  command,  an  angel  came 
From  heaven  to  earth,  and  Gabriel  was  his  name. 
To  Mary's  home  he  took  his  airy  flight, 
And  stood  revealed  in  brightness  to  her  sight. 
u  Hail,  highly  favored  Maid ! ?'  the  seraph  said  : 
"  The  Lord  His  blessing  sends  npon  thy  head  ! 
Thou  shalt  be  Mother  to  the  Son  of  God, 
Who  comes  to  free  His  people  from  the  load 
Of  sin  and  sorrow,  glorious  in  His  love, 
Ordained  the  Saviour  of  the  world  to  prove  : 
Born  of  no  human  father  He  shall  be, 
Holy  and  pure  by  Heaven's  supreme  decree, 
The  throne  of  David  shall  to  Him  descend, 
And  of  His  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end." 

The  Virgin  heard  in  trouble  and  surprise, 
But  meekly  with  submission  raised  her  eyes : 

59 


60  ST.   JOSEPH'S  VISION. 

"  Behold !  "  she  said,  "  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord ! 
Be  it  to  me  according  to  thy  word." 
And  surely  'twas  a  trial  to  her  faith, 
Involving  peril  worse  by  far  than  death. 
Betrothed  to  Joseph,  what  must  be  her  doom 
If  she  were  thus  a  mother  to  become, 
While  none  but  God  could  tell  the  wondrous  tale, 
And  her  poor  statement  would  with  none  prevail  ? 
Yet,  though  the  thought  called  forth  a  silent  tear, 
A  deep  and  solemn  joy  repressed  her  fear  : 
For  she  was  blessed !     From  her  inmost  soul, 
She  gave  herself  at  once  to  Heaven's  control ; 
Sought  for  her  chamber's  privacy,  and  there 
Poured   out  her  grateful   heart   in    praise   and 
prayer. 

Joseph,  her  spouse  according  to  the  law 
Of  old  Judaea,  soon  with  sorrow  saw, 
In  Mary's  altered  form  and  blushing  face, 
The  proof,  as  he  supposed,  of  her  disgrace. 
She  was  his  second  wife,  so  fair,  so  young, 
So  pure  as  yet  from  calumny's  foul  tongue, 
He  felt  it  hard  to  take  a  public  course, 
The  strict  Mosaic  sentence  to  enforce ; 
And  thought  the  rule  of  duty  to  obey, 
By  putting  her  quite  privately  away. 

But  soon  his  sad  suspicions  took  their  flight ; 
For,  in  a  glorious  vision  of  the  night, 
He  sees  an  angel-form  before  him  stand, 
And  hears  with  glad  surprise   the  Lord's  comr 
mand: 


THE  BIRTH  AT  BBTHLEHEM.  61 

"Fear  not  to  take  the  wife  whom  God  has  given  : 
Her  chiltl  is  the  Messiah  sent  from  heaven  I " 
Rejoiced  he  risea  with  the  morning  sun, 

And  hastes  to  make  the  welcome  message  known  : 
The  wedding's  o'er,  and  Mary  lias  become 
The  honored  mistress  of  his  humble  home. 

The  pious  Joseph  plied  the  honest  trade 
Of  carpenter.     The  Virgin  was  a  maid 
Of  low  condition.     Yet  they  both  could  claim 
Their  high  descent  from  royal  David's  name. 
This  was  a  part  of  old  prophetic  lore, 
Recorded  full  a  thousand  years  before. 

And  now  the  time  is  come  1 

The  faithful  pious  pair 

Leave  Xazareth,  their  humble  home, 

For  Bethlehem,  and  there 

Are  forced  in  a  poor  stable  to  abide, 

As  if  to  pour  contempt  on  earthly  pride. 

But  soon  the  infant  form 

Of  Jesus,  pure  and  bright, 

Pressed  to  his  mother's  bosom  warm, 

And  viewed  with  fond  delight, 

Appears.     What  mortal  tongue  may  claim  the 

power  ^ 

To  tell  the  grateful  rapture  of  that  hour ! 

The  night  was  dark  and  still ; 
The  shepherds  on  the  plain 


62  THE  SHEPHERDS  AND   THE  MAGI. 

Watched  o'er  their  flocks  with  simple  skill ; 

When,  lo  !  a  shining  train 

Of  light  celestial  burst  upon  their  eyes, 

And  filled  their  hearts  with  terror  and  surprise. 

The  angel  of  the  Lord 

Stands  now  revealed  to  sight ! 

"  Fear  not,"  he  said,  with  gracious  word 

Calming  the  shepherds'  fright : 

"  To  you  in  Bethlehem  is  born,  this  day, 

The  Saviour,  whom  the  powers  of  heaven  obey." 

Transfixed  with  awe,  they  hear 

The  sweet  unearthly  sound  ; 

And  straight  an  angel  host  appear 

With  waving  wings  around  : 

From  seraph  lips  pours  forth  the  exulting  strain, 

*c  Glory  to  God ;  peace  and  good  will  to  men  ! " 

Across  the  desert  wide, 

The  waste  of  barren  sand, 

Behold  the  Eastern  Magi  ride, 

A  zealous,  royal  band ! 

Alarmed,  King  Herod  hears  the  startling  news,  — 

They  seek  the  infant  Sovereign  of  the  Jews ! 

A  weary  journey  far 

They  travel  from  their  home ; 

Led  by  a  shining  meteor-star, 

To  worship  Him  they  come  ; 

With  grateful  joy  the  Babe  divine  they  greet, 

And  lay  their  choicest  treasures  at  His  feet. 


SLAUGHTER  OF  THE  IXNOCENTS.  63 

Their  let  of  pious  worship  o'er 

To  Him  whom  they  in  faith  adore, 

They  seek  their  home  without  delay, 

But  travel  by  a  different  way, 

Obedient  to  the  warning  given 

In  visions  of  the  night  from  heaven. 

And  thus  King  Herod  was  beguiled ; 

For  he  had  meant  to  slay  the  Child, 

Lest  He,  grown  up,  should  seize  the  throne 

Intended  for  the  tyrant's  son. 

But  now,  enraged,  this  cruel  man 
Resolved  upon  a  horrid  plan 
To  murder  all  the  infants  found 
In  Bethlehem's  prophetic  ground. 
Straight  at  the  furious  despot's  word, 
His  reckless  soldiers  drew  the  sword: 
The  mothers  strove  with  maddened  brain 
To  save  their  precious  babes,  in  vain  ; 
They  struggled,  shrieked,  and  tore  their  hair 
In  all  the  wildness  of  despair  : 
But  force  their  feeble  power  subdued, 
And  nought  could  stay  the  work  of  blood. 

And  did  this  awful  sin  succeed  ? 
Did  Christ  amid  that  slaughter  bleed  ? 
Could  Herod's  wicked  heart  and  hand 
Thwart  the  Almighty's  high  command? 
Not  so.     The  Lord  foresaw  the  crime, 
And  Joseph  was  informed  in  time, 


64  HEROD'S  DEATH. 

Admonished  in  the  dead  of  night 
To  rise  forthwith,  and  take  his  flight 
To  Egypt  with  the  infant  Child, 
And  His  pure  Mother  undefined, 
There  in  full  safety  to  remain 
Till  Herod's  death  should  end  his  reign. 

Nor  was  it  long  until  the  hour 
Which  swept  away  his  pride  and  power. 
His  closing  years  were  few  and  brief, 
His  heart  was  torn  with  rage  and  grief, 
While  hate  and  jealousy's  control, 
Fears  and  suspicions,  racked  his  soul. 
From  crime  to  crime  remorseless  driven, 
No  hope  was  his  in  earth  or  heaven. 
Though  human  flattery  called  him  "Great," 
Though  throned  in  pomp  and  royal  state, 
Yet  through  his  realm  'twere  hard  to  see 
A  more  unhappy  wretch  than  he. 

But  Herod  had  a  liberal  hand 
Towards  all  who  bowed  at  his  command. 
The  priests  of  Israel,  bought  and  sold, 
Shared  largely  in  the  monarch's  gold  : 
Their  Temple's  wants  were  well  supplied 
As  well  from  policy  as  pride, 
And  vast  the  sums  he  lavished  there 
To  ornament  the  House  of  Prayer. 
The  sycophants  with  loud  acclaim 
Honored  the  generous  sovereign's  name, 
Until  at  length  a  favored  few 


RETURN  TO  NAZARETH.  05 

Gave  him  the  title  justly  duo 
To  the  Messiah!    Impious  boast 
Of  men  to  truth  and  virtue  lost ! 
But  from  their  false  and  venal  tongue 
The  Beet  of  the  Herodians  sprung. 

The  power  of  Rome  which  ruled  the  land 

Next  gave  the  sceptre  to  the  hand 

Of  Aivhelaus,  Herod's  son  ; 

And,  when  his  reign  had  well  begun, 

Joseph,  directed  by  the  word 

Which  came,  in  slumber,  from  the  Lord, 

"Well  pleased,  from  Egypt  took  his  road, 

And  fixed  at  Nazareth  his  abode. 

The  holy  Child  in  stature  grew, 

In  knowledge  and  in  wisdom  too, 

Endowed  all  mysteries  to  scan, 

And  favored  both  by  God  and  man. 

Bound  for  Jerusalem,  to  join 
The  yearly  feast  by  law  divine, 
His  parents  took  the  Youth  along 
With  the  accustomed  happy  throng 
Of  friends  and  neighbors,  called  at  least 
To  spend  a  week  in  solemn  feast, 
And  thus  with  joy  and  gladness  prove 
The  social  power  of  kindred  love. 

But  Ho,  on  higher  thoughts  intent, 
His  footsteps  to  the  Temple  bent 
To  meet  His  heavenly  Father  there 

5 


66  IN  THE  TEMPLE. 

In  His  own  hallowed  House  of  Prayer. 
His  guardians  missed  Him  when  the  day- 
Arrived  to  take  their  homeward  way. 
His  Mother's  heart  with  grief  was  bowed ; 
In  vain  they  sought  Him  in  the  crowd ; 
Until  at  length  the  Youth  was  found 
Seated  with  Israel's  Rabbies  round, 
Who  heard  His  answers,  all  amazed, 
Doubting  their  senses  while  they  gazed, 
That  He,  a  Boy  of  twelve  years  old, 
Could  such  deep  mysteries  unfold, 
Surpassing  all  their  boasted  lore, 
With  wisdom  never  known  before  ! 

The  Virgin  Mother  felt  that  He 

Had  caused  her  much  anxiety, 

And  straightway  gave  Him  a  rebuke, 

Which  He  with  words  of  warning  took. 

"  Son,"  she  exclaimed,  "  why  hast  Thou  gone 

From  our  society  alone  ? 

Thy  father  and  myself,  in  fear, 

Have  sought  Thee  sorrowing,  far  and  near." 

"  How  did  ye  seek  Me  ?"  thus  He  said  : 

"  Did  ye  not  know  My  heart  and  head 

Must  be  employed,  with  constant  mind, 

About  the  solemn  work  assigned 

By  my  true  Father  ?  "     With  a  sigh 

The  Virgin  heard  her  Son's  reply. 

His  meaning  was  not  fully  seen ; 

But  yet  she  felt  that  she  had  been 

Unjust  and  hasty.     Well  she  knew 


YOUTHFUL   OBEDIEXCE.  G7 

The  name  of  father  was  not  due 
To  Joseph.     Nor  had  lie  transgressed 
In  any  wise  her  least  behest. 
She  lett  Him  free  to  use  His  powers 
Like  others,  in  those  festive  hours. 
Where  should  the  Son  of  God  be  found 
If  not  upon  His  Father's  ground  ? 
Instead  of  blame,  she  should  have  given 
Praise  that  His  course  still  led  to  heaven. 
"Whatever  else  His  words  might  mean, 
Thus  far,  at  least,  their  drift  was  seen ; 
And,  though  mysterious  still  in  part, 
She  laid  them  up  within  her  heart. 

But  though  our  Lord  was  raised  so  high 
Above  His  friends  in  dignity, 
Transcending  by  His  heavenly  birth 
The  greatest  monarchs  upon  earth, 
Yet  He  had  no  desire  to  shun 
The  labors  due  from  Mary's  son 
To  her  and  Joseph.     At  a  word, 
He  followed  them  with  full  accord; 
Promptly  obedient  to  their  will, 
And  subjeet  to  their  bidding  still, 
Up  to  the  period  when,  as  man, 
His  wondrous  work  of  grace  began, 
A  ruined  world  from  sin  to  save, 
And  give  them  victory  o'er  the  grave. 


68  THE  VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


CANTO    II. 

The  ancient  prophets  plainly  had  foretold 

The  great  forerunner  of  the  Son  of  God. 

The  course  of  time  through  centuries   onward 

rolled, 
And  John  the  Baptist  sent  his  voice  abroad. 

Like  old  Elijah,  clothed  in  camel's  hair, 
With  the  same  fearless  energy  endued, 
With  locks  unshorn,  and  feet  and  ankles  bare,  — 
Locusts  and  honey  wild  his  only  food,  — 

In  the  vast  wilderness  he  raised  his  cry, 
"  Repent,  repent,  heaven's  kingdom  is  at  hand ! " 
He  spake  with  piercing  voice  and  flashing  eye, 
And  multitudes  obeyed  his  stern  command. 

Crowds  upon  crowds  came  forth  to  see  and  hear 
This  fervent  herald  of  Messiah's  reign  ; 
And,  lo  !  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  appear, 
The  preacher's  wondrous  influence  to  restrain. 

But  vain  their  hope  !    In  accents  bold  and  true, 
He  drives  his  fearful  accusation  home  : 
"  Ye  race  of  vipers !  who  hath  warned  you 
To  flee  the  terrors  of  the  wrath  to  come  ? 


BAPTISM  IN  JORDAN.  69 

■  Now  to  the  root  the  axe  at  last  is  laid  ; 
Down  to  the  ground  is  hewn  each  worthless  tree, 
Doomed  to  the  tire !  and  though  in  pride  arrayed, 
That  awful  end  your  destiny  may  be. 

"Repent  and  be  baptized  ;  with  earnest  care 
Confess  aloud  the  guilt  in  which  you  fall : 
It  will  not  purge  your  sins,  but  will  prepare 
The  way  for  Him  who  can  forgive  them  all. 

"  He  is  the  gracious,  blessed  Lamb  of  God, 
Ordained  the  world's  transgi-essions  to  remove  : 
With  water  I  baptize,  but  He  with  blood, 
The  Spirit,  and  the  Fire,  bestowed  in  love. 

"  He  standeth  now  among  you,  born  of  heaven : 
I  am  of  earth.     No  miracles  I  do : 
To  Him,  the  Son  of  God,  all  power  is  given ; 
I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose  His  shoe." 

Thus  spake  the  great  forerunner  of  the  Lord, 
And  all  Judaea  heard  the  glorious  theme  : 
The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  refused  his  word ; 
The  rest  were  all  baptized  in  Jordan's  stream. 

At  last  the  Saviour  came,  and  sought  to  be 
Baptized  like  others  ;  but  St.  John  forbade  : 
"  My  duty  is  to  be  baptized  by  Thee  ; 
And  cuine.st  Thou  to  me  ?  n  the  Baptist  said. 


UM 


70  THE  TEMPTATION. 

"  Even  so,"  replied  our  Lord :  "  'tis  just  and  good 
That  I  all  righteousness  should  well  fulfil." 
St.  John  submitted,  and  the  mystic  flood 
Was  poured  upon  Him  at  His  sacred  will. 

And  now  behold  a  wonder !    From  the  sky- 
Descends  the  Holy  Spirit  like  a  dove, 
And  rests  upon  Him ;  while  a  voice  on  high 
Proclaims  His  heavenly  Father's  grace  and  love. 

'Twas  thus,  appointed  by  supreme  command, 
Our  great  High  Priest  commenced  His  task  divine, 
The  powers  of  Sin  and  Satan  to  withstand, 
And  with  them  all  in  mortal  strife  to  join. 

For  the  fallen  angel  who  rebelled  in  heaven, 
And  gathered  round  him  an  apostate  crew, 
Had  down  to  earth  in  punishment  been  driven, 
In  hopeless  woe  his  wanton  guilt  to  rue. 

And  there,  by  subtle  and  demoniac  art, 
He  gained  o'er  human  minds  a  vast  control, 
Defiled  the  nature  of  each  mortal's  heart, 
And  taught  his  own  foul  worship  to  the  soul. 

To  our  weak  thought,  it  might  at  first  appear 
That  all  this  evil  had  prevented  been, 
If  the  decree  which  brought  those  devils  here 
Had  cut  them  off  in  vengeance  for  their  sin. 


SATAN'S  FALL.  71 

But  God,  who  knoweth  all  things,  doubtless  saw 
That  His  vast  universe  would  better  Learn 
The  blessings  of  obedience  to  His  law, 
When  the  results  of  sin  they  could  discern. 

For  who  can  question  that  the  countless  host 
Of  worlds  on  worlds,  created  by  His  power, 
Are  all  informed  how  happiness  was  lost, 
By  rebel  treason,  to  the  present  hour? 

The  holy  angels  came  full  oil  from  heaven 
To  show  mankind  the  only  way  to  bliss  : 
"Why  should  we  doubt  their  ministry  is  given 
To  all  the  other  worlds  as  well  as  this? 

Satan's  rebellion,  therefore,  must  be  known, 
And  man's,  by  his  temptation,  through  the  range 
Of  the  whole  universe  ;  though  this  alone 
Could  not  suffice  the  sinner's  doom  to  change. 

Yet  the  dark  history  of  the  angel's  fall 
Has  thus  become  a  warning  plain  and  clear 
For  myriads ;  since  his  awful  fate  to  all 
A  constant  lesson  reads  of  holy  fear. 

Expelled  from  heaven,  his  life  with  misery  fraught, 
The  fruits  of  guilt  they  cannot  fail  to  see ; 
And  hence,  by  his  experience,  they  are  taught 
How  sin  and  woe  must  still  companions  be. 


(.* 


72  FORTY  DAYS'  FAST. 

He  and  his  foul  associates  were  the  first 
Who  rose  rebellious  'gainst  their  glorious  King : 
They  sinned  without  temptation ;  thrice  accursed, 
No  hope  to  their  despair  could  mercy  bring. 

But  man  was  tempted  by  Satanic  art ; 
And  this  might  well  a  ground  of  difference  prove 
Through  which  divine  compassion  could  impart 
The  light  of  pardon  by  the  Saviour's  love. 

For,  by  His  merits  and  His  death,  the  reign 
Of  Sin  and  Satan,  in  the  end,  shall  fall, 
The  tempter's  dark  delusions  prove  in  vain, 
And  God's  rich  mercy  triumph  o'er  them  all. 

But  the  first  act  in  the  celestial  plan 
Required  a  conflict  with  the  rebel's  might ; 
And  hence  our  Lord,  the  heaven-descended  Man, 
Must  meet  and  put  our  enemy  to  flight. 

For  this  the  Spirit  led  the  Son  of  God 
In  the  wild  desert  forty  days  to  stay ; 
Fasting  from  meat  and  drink,  while  all  abroad 
The  savage  beasts  were  roaming  for  their  prey. 

Then  Satan  came  his  subtle  skill  to  try, 
And  move  to  sin  that  pure  and  holy  heart : 
Calmly  our  Lord  returned  His  prompt  reply, 
While  words  of  Scripture  foiled  the  tempter's  art. 


TIIE   TEMPTER  PUT  TO  FLIGHT.  7:5 

At  length  the  fiend  was  suffered  to  convey 
The  Saviour  to  b  lofty  mountain's  height, 
And  there  exhibited,  with  proud  display, 
The  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  all  their  might. 

"  These  are  mine  own,"  the  vaunting  rebel  said ; 
"To  whom  I  will,  their  wealth  I  can  resign  : 
To  worship  me  but  once  bow  down  thy  head, 
And  all  their  pomp  and  glory  shall  be  thine." 

"  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  ! "  saith  our  Lord, 
"  Thou  foe  to  all  that  is  divine  and  true  : 
The  God  of  heaven  alone  must  be  adored; 
Worship  and  service  both  to  Him  are  due." 

The  tempter's  arts  were  all  exhausted  now; 
Conquered,  he  fled  in  shame  and  sore  amaze ; 
And  angels  came,  before  their  King  to  bow, 
His  frame  to  nourish,  and  His  work  to  praise. 


CANTO    III. 

Victorious  by  the  Spirit's  sword, 
Provided  in  the  written  Word, 
The  Saviour  next  proceeds  to  choose 
Amongst  the  humblest  of  the  Jews 
His  Twelve  Apostles.     Earthly  aid, 
In  learning,  wealth,  or  power  arrayed, 


74  APOSTLES  CHOSEN. 

He  would  not  have  to  mar  the  plan 
Designed  for  every  rank  of  man. 
For  this  He  took  His  lowly  place 
Amongst  the  poorer  of  the  race  ; 
For  this  His  chosen  band  should  be 
The  fishermen  of  Galilee,  — 
Born  on  the  most  degraded  soil 
Of  all  Judaea,  sons  of  toil, 
Uncouth,  unlettered.     Only  so 
Could  all  mankind  His  mission  know 
To  be  divine,  when  such  as  these, 
By  the  sole  force  of  heaven's  decrees, 
Should  plant  His  Church  in  full  despite 
Of  earthly  policy  and  might ; 
Thus  proving  that  the  path  they  trod 
Was  opened  by  the  hand  of  God. 

The  prophets  had  foretold  the  hour, 

When,  by  the  great  Messiah's  power, 

Amazing  wonders  should  be  wrought, 

Surpassing  every  human  thought. 

And  now  our  Lord's  almighty  will 

Began  the  promise  to  fulfil. 

He  made  each  fell  disease  to  flee, 

The  deaf  to  hear,  the  blind  to  see, 

The  lame  to  walk,  and  the  insane 

Were  brought  to  their  right  mind  asrain. 

The  palsied  wretch  His  word  could  raise; 

The  dumb  were  taught  His  power  to  praise ; 

The  lepers  hastened,  at  His  voice, 

In  health  and  vigor  t% rejoice  ; 


MIUACLES.  75 

AVhile  the  possessed,  within  whose  frame 
The  devilfl  dwelt,  whereYr  He  eame 
Were  forced  His  mandate  to  obey, 
And,  smote  with  terror,  tied  away. 

Nor  were  these  miracles  the  whole : 
All  Nature  owned  His  high  control. 
He  hushed  the  tempest  at  His  will 
By  only  saying,  u  Peace*  be  still ! " 
He  walked  upon  the  waves,  His  feet 
Sustained  as  by  the  solid  street. 
Five  loaves  and  two  small  fish,  increased 
By  His  command,  produced  a  feast 
For  many  thousands.     Even  the  grave 
Proved  His  almighty  power  to  save  ; 
And  Lazarus'  corpse,  when  it  had  lain 
Four  days  beneath  corruption's  reign, 
Rose,  at  His  word,  to  life  again. 

Such  marvellous  works  had  never  been 
Amongst  the  chosen  Israel  seen. 
'Twas  true  that  acts  of  wondrous  praise 
Were  likewise  wrought  in  Moses'  days, — 
True  that  the  prophets,  one  by  one, 
Some  glorious  miracles  had  done  ; 
But  yet  these  facts  we  may  recall 
To  prove  how  Christ  excelled  them  all. 

For,  first,  to  them  'twas  only  given 

To  act  as  ministers  of  heaven. 

"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  they  all  proclaim  ; 


76  MIRACLES. 

Their  works  were  in  Jehovah's  Name ; 
But  Christ  was  Lord,  in  Him  alone 
The  "fulness  of  the  Godhead"  shone. 
And  hence  He  does  not  use  the  phrase 
Employed  in  the  old  prophets'  days  : 
"I  say,"  "I  will,"  is  still  the  mode 
Which  proved  that  He  was  One  with  God. 

Next  we  behold  our  Lord  pursue  — 

What  saints  and  prophets  never  knew  — 

A  track  of  comprehensive  power, 

Relieving  woe  in  every  hour ; 

Prompt  at  the  humblest  suppliant's  call, 

Extending  precious  gifts  to  all, 

And  ever  ready  to  impart 

A  blessing  to  the  suffering  heart. 

We  might  as  well  compare  the  light 

Shed  by  the  starry  host  at  night 

With  the  effulgence  of  the  sun, 

As  weigh  the  wonders  He  has  done 

Against  the  deeds  of  all  who  came 

To  Israel  in  a  prophet's  name. 

Could  they,  however  well  inclined, 
Restore  the  crazed,  the  lame,  the  blind, 
The  deaf,  the  dumb,  the  tempest  still, 
And  cast  out  Satan  at  their  will  ? 
Bright  in  their  several  orbs  they  shine  : 
But  they  were  human ;  He,  divine. 


DIYIXE  POWER.  77 

Thirdly,  in  Christ  alone  we  trace 
The  right,  ^o  needed  by  our  race, 
To  pardon  sin.     On  no  mere  man 
Was  this  bestowed  since  time  began. 
Twas  for  His  Deity  to  - 
uThy  guilt's  forgiven  and  washed  away." 
Twas  God  in  Christ  who  gave  release, 
And  rilled  the  soul  with  joy  and  peace. 

And,  lastly,  we  behold  our  Lord 
Pronouncing  a  transcendent  word, 
When  His  apostles,  from  His  hand, 
Received  the  power,  by  His  command, 
To  heal  the  sick  where'er  they  came, 
And  cast  out  devils  in  His  name : 
Thus  proving,  that  in  Him  abode 
The  might  and  majesty  of  God. 

St.  John  the  Baptist  was  renowned; 
His  fame  had  filled  the  country  round  : 
But  yet  against  him  soon  arose 
An  active  band  of  bitter  foes. 
The  Pharisees'  malignant  crew, 
The  learned  Jewish  doctors  too, 
Whom  he  denounced  in  terms  so  plain, 
In  turn  denounced  him  back  again 
As      lunatic  fool,  ] 
With  a  foul  spirit.     Still  the  rest 
Refused  such  calumny  to  deal, 
And  praised  his  fearless,  honest  zeal ; 
While  his  disciples  on  his  side 
Contended,  and  his  foes  defied. 


78  ST.  JOHN  BAPTIST  IN  PRISON. 

At  length  the  royal  Herod  came, 
Attracted  by  the  preacher's  fame, 
And  heard  him  gladly  for  a  time, 
Till  he  rebuked  the  monarch's  crime 
In  leading  an  adulterous  life 
With  his  own  brother  Philip's  wife,  — 
The  vile  Herodias.     She,  enraged, 
Her  artful  influence  engaged 
To  have  the  weak,  subservient  king 
Imprison  John,  with  threats  to  bring 
Destruction  on  his  guiltless  head 
For  words  of  treason,  foully  said, 
His  sovereign's  virtue  to  disown, 
And  bring  reproach  against  the  throne. 

The  holy  man  in  durance  lay ; 
When  Herod  fixed  his  natal  day 
To  be  distinguished  by  a  feast, 
Where  every  lord  should  be  a  guest. 
Large  was  the  company  which  poured 
With  joy  around  the  royal  board. 
The  daintiest  meats  were  served  with  care, 
The  wine  was  quaffed  in  goblets  rare ; 
When,  lo  !  the  daughter  of  the  queen 
Enters  the  hall  with  graceful  mien, 
Sent  by  her  artful  mother  there, 
The  monarch's  weakness  to  insnare. 
The  music  sounds,  her  steps  advance 
With  the  gay  movements  of  the  dance, 
In  all  her  Eastern  beauty's  pride ; 
And  plaudits  ring  from  every  side. 


UFAIODIAS  AXD  11EK  DAUGHTER.  79 

The  king,  delighted,  claps  his  hands; 
And  now  the  maid  before  him  stands. 
Inflamed  by  wine,  he  swears  bex  task 
rvea  whatever  she  should  ask; 

And  she.  well  pleased,  withdraws  to  find 
Direction  from  her  mother's  mind. 

Her  lesson  learned,  she  comes  again. 
The  king  repeats  his  oath.     But  when 
She  asked  that  John  the  Baptist's  head 
Be  given  her  in  a  charger,  fled 
At  once  was  all  tjie  monarch's  glee ; 
Sobered  and  sad  he  seemed  to  be ;      • 
While  round  the  board,  through  every  man, 
A  sudden  thrill  of  horror  ran  ! 

But  yet  they  understood  the  case. 
They  knew  the  cause  of  John's  disgrace. 
They  knew  Ilerodias'  vengeful  heart. 
They  knew  her  deep  deceitful  art. 
They  knew  her  influence  o'er  the  king, 
Sooner  or  later  sure  to  bring 
Death  to  the  object  of  her  hate. 
Why  should  they  seek  to  stay  his  fate? 
'Twould  be  a  risk  such  course  to  try. 
The  hapless  man  was  doomed  to  die. 
The  King  must  act  alone.     'Twas  clear 
They  were  not  bound  to  interfere. 

Thus  did  the  base  and  selfish  crew 
Quiet  their  conscience,  with  a  view 


80  ST.  JOIIN  BAPTIST  SLAW. 

To  their  own  ease.     The  monarch  bent 
His  gaze  upon  them,  with  intent 
To  find  if  any  friendly  tongue 
Would  aid  him  to  escape  the  wrong  : 
But  all  were  silent ;  and  though  loth, 
Entangled  by  his  foolish  oath, 
And  thinking  that  his  court  would  blame 
If  he  his  royal  faith  should  shame, 
The  wavering  despot  gave  the  word 
To  slay  the  herald  of  the  Lord. 

O  Martyr  to  the  truth  of  God !  I 
How  glorious  was  the  path  he  trod ! 
How  soon  the  shadowy,  vale  was  passed ! 
How  happy  was  his  lot  at  last ! 
By  angels  borne,  his  spirit  came 
Among  the  saints  of  highest  name, 
Welcomed  to  Paradise,  with  joy, 
His  powers  forever  to  employ, 
Where  love  and  holiness  combine 
In  bliss  and  pleasure  all  divine. 

What  comfort  could  Herodias  gain  ? 
What  peace  the  tyrant  king  attain  ? 
In  all  their  pride  of  pomp  and  power, 
Fear  and  remorse  still  marked  each  hour. 
In  stormy  passion's  dark  control, 
They  lost  the  sunshine  of  the  soul, 
By  sad  experience  doomed  to  know, 
How  sin  must  lead  to  pain  and  woe 
Even  here.     But  oh,  hereafter  !  — who 
Can  tell  the  miseries  which  ensue  ? 


THE  MESSIAH.  81 


CANTO    IV. 

The    wondrous    works    which    Christ   so  freely 
wrought, 

Hi^  holy  doctrine  reaching  to  the  heart, 

Drew   crowds,  by  whom  the  powerful  aid   was 

sought 
Which  He  alone  was  able  to  impart. 

The  voice  of  fame  grew  louder  and  more  bold, 
And  stronger  daily  grew  the  hope  that  He 
Would  prove  the  great  Messiah,  bom  to  hold 
King  David's  throne,  and  set  His  people  free. 

For  heathen  Rome  oppressed  them  with  her  yoke ; 
Their  native  kings  no  longer  held  the  sway; 
They  felt  the  change  of  which  the  prophets  spoke, 
And  saw  how  Zion's  glory  passed  away. 

The  time  had  come  by  Zechariah  set, 
When  Israel  her  true  Monarch  should  proclaim ; 
And  an  excited  throng  with  zeal  had  met 
To  pay  due  honor  to  Messiah's  name. 

Bound  the  divine  prediction  to  sustain, 
Our  Lord  to  His  disciples  gives  command, 
That  they  a  colt,  unbroken  to  the  rein, 
Should  bring, 'and  yield  it  to  His  mighty  hand. 
6 


82  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY. 

They  hold  the  struggling  brute,  alarmed  and  wild, 
Placing  their  clothes  for  the  Redeemer's  seat ; 
And,  lo  !  the  colt,  at  once  subdued  and  mild, 
Moves  freely  on  with  slow  and  gentle  feet. 

The  multitude  a  vast  procession  make : 
With  branches  from  the  palm-trees  waved  on  high, 
And  garments  strewed  upon  the  road,  they  take 
Their  way,  and  to  Jerusalem  draw  nigh. 

Shouting  for  joy,  they  enter  through  the  gate  ; 
Blessing  and  praise  from  every  lip  arose ; 
But  "  Who  is  this  that  cometh  in  such  state  ?  " 
Exclaimed  the  Pharisees,  His  bitter  foes. 

Prompt  was  the  answer,  "  'Tis  the  mighty  Son 
Of  David,  ancient  Israel's  favorite  king : 
To  His,  great  name  be  highest  honor  done, 
And  loud  hosannahs  let  His  people  sing." 

The  Saviour  to  the  Temple  takes  His  way, 
And  there  beholds  how,  in  that  sacred  fane, 
Sellers  of  oxen  and  of  doves  display, 
With  money-changers,  the  foul  greed  of  gain. 

With  holy  indignation,  He  prepares 
A  whip  of  cords  to  scourge  the  venal  band ; 
While  not  one  conscience-stricken  culprit  dares 
To  raise  resistance  to  His  mighty  hand. 


CLEANSING   THE  TEMPLE.  83 

"Take  these  tilings  hence  I"  the  great  Redeemer 

cries: 
"This  holy  place  was  not  for  Mammon  made; 
No  room  is  here  for  earthly  merchandise ; 
Twas  built  for  piety,  and  not  for  trade. 

"  My  Father's  house  should  be  the  house  of  prayer, 
Prayer  which  the  humble  soul  from  sin  relieves ; 
But  ye  have  brought  your  love  of  money  there, 
And  made  it  to  become  a  den  of  thieves." 

The  heavenly  prophecy  was  now  fulfilled  ; 
The  act  of  holy  discipline  was  done  : 
Their  hearts  in  homage  deep  the  people  yield, 
And  seek  by  force  to  place  Him  on  the  throne. 

But  He  had  come  to  suffer,  not  to  reign ; 
In  worldly  honor  lie  had  no  delight ; 
The  crowd's  applauding  voice  was  all  in^  vain  ; 
And  lie  withdrew  in  silence  from  their  sight. 

For  well  lie  knew  the  kingdom  they  desired 
"Was  one  of  earthly  glory  and  renown  ; 
The  conquest  which  their  sensual  minds  required 
Was  but  to  hurl  their  Roman  masters  down. 

Of  Satan's  empire  o'er  the  selfish  soul 
They  had  no  eonseiousness,  and  felt  no  dread ; 
Nor  dreamed  they  how,  through  Sin's  corrupt  con- 
trol, 
The  wrath  of  God  impended  o'er  their  head. 


84  THE  PHARISEES. 

In  every  form  of  teaching  He  displayed 
The  truth  of  heaven,  —  by  parables  divine  ; 
By  solemn  precepts  plain  and  pointed  made, 
That  so  their  hearts  to  wisdom  might  incline  ; 

By  deeds  of  wondrous  mercy  day  by  day,  — 
Those  marvels  of  almighty  power  and  love,  — 
By  warnings  'given  to  guide  them  in  the  way, 
And  strong  rebukes  their  vices  to  reprove. 

But  while  the  people  heard  Him  with  good  will, 
And  many  followed  Him  in  grateful  joy, 
The  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  with  artful  skill, 
Used  every  means  His  influence  to  destroy. 


These  men  had  long  the  highest  rank  attained 
For  piety,  among  the  Jewish  race  ; 
In  outward  forms  devout,  and  fully  trained, 
With  sanctimonious  air  and  solemn  face. 


At  the  streetrcorners  oft  they  prayed  aloud, 
And  blew  a  trumpet  when  their  alms  were  given  : 
By  arts  like  these  they  gained  upon  the  crowd, 
Who  thought  they  were  the  favorites  of  Heaven. 

Galled  by  the  stern  reproaches  of  St.  John, 
And  envious  of  the  Saviour's  growing  fame, 
They  slandered  all  the  wonders  He  had  done, 
And  vilified  with  zeal  His  sacred  Name. 


THE IR  HATRED   OF  CHRIST.  85 

His  miracles  they  dared  not  to  deny 
(Thousands  had  witnessed  them  as  well  as  they); 

But  none,  they  argued,  could  on  these  rely, 
Since  Satan's  power  produced  the  whole  display. 

Our  great  Redeemer  on  the  Sabbath  gave 
Relief  to  sufferers  by  His  mighty  word; 
And  this  they  called  a  profanation  grave, 
By  every  pious  Jew  to  be  abhorred  ! 

The  Son  of  the  Most  High  He  claimed  to  be, 
Receiving  constant  worship  as  His  due  ; 
And  this,  they  said,  was  open  blasphemy, 
As  all  who  read  the  law  of  Moses  knew ! 

With  publicans  and  sinners  He  maintained 
A  kindly  converse,  and  was  oft  their  guest : 
Of  this  with  indignation  they  complained, 
And  loudly  censured  such  polluted  feast. 

Yet,  while  by  low  companionship  disgraced, 
He  claimed  the  dignity  of  Israel's  king ! 
And  "here,"  they  cried,  "rebellion  may  be  traced, 
"Which  on  the  land  may  Rome's  proud  vengeance 
bring." 

'Twas  thus,  by  Satan's  art,  in  error  lost, 
These  Pharisees  opposed  the  truth  of  Heaven  ; 
And  thus  they  sinned  against  the  Holy  Ghost, 
That  only  sin  which  cannot  be  forgiven. 


8b  HYPOCRITES. 

But  though  they  held  so  proud  and  high  a  place, 
And  ruled  the  people  with  so  strong  a  hand, 
Our  Lord  against  them  firmly  set  His  face, 
And  openly  denounced  the  faithless  band. 

Before  the  multitude,  in  words  of  power, 
By  zeal  divine  and  sacred  justice  led, 
He  warned  them  of  the  judgment's  awful  hour, 
And  uttered  fearful  woes  upon  their  head. 

He  called  them  hypocrites,  whose  lives  could  tell 
That  they  were  like  a  tomb,  with  outside  fair, 
While  dark  within  the  damp  and  dreary  cell 
Lay  bones  and  corpses,  all  corrupting  there. 

They  closed  the  door  of  heaven  by  fraud  and  lies ; 
They  entered  not  themselves ;  and  those  who  tried 
To  enter  there  could  ne'er  to  knowledge  rise 
By  heartless  forms  or  by  self-righteous  pride. 

The  widows  and  the  orphans  they  despoiled, 
And  made  long  prayers  to  cover  up  the  sin ; 
But  the  vile  gain  for  which  these  robbers  toiled 
Deeper  damnation  from  such  prayers  should  win. 

To  make  a  proselyte  was  still  their  care ; 
For  this  their  labors  were  most  freely  given : 
But  the  poor  wretch  was  taken  in  a  snare, 
And  made  a  child  of  hell  instead  of  heaven. 


cnnisrs  death  fouetold.  87 

Pretending  to  revere  the  law  of  God, 

Yet  only  by  tradition  taught  to  move, 
They  laid  on  others  an  oppressive  load, 
Without  regard  to  inerey,  truth,  or  love. 

A  race  of  vipers,  venomous  and  vile, 
The  sons  of  those  who  erst  the  prophets  slew, 
Offspring  of  Satan,  given  to  blood  and  spoil, 
His  are  the  deeds  which  they  delight  to  do. 

Woe  to  the  hypocrites  !  their  arts  display 
Nought  but  the  road  of  ruin  to  mankind : 
How  can  they  'scape  the  awful  judgment-day, 
Or  hope  acceptance  from  the  Lord  to  find  ? 

With  such  denunciations  clear  and  strong, 
The  Saviour  sought  to  break  the  fatal  band 
By  which  the  Pharisees  retained  so  long 
Their  baneful  mastery  throughout  the  land. 

Yet  the  result  was  certain  to  His  mind : 
His  prophets,  centuries  before  that  day, 
Described  the  Jewish  race  as  deaf  and  blind, 
By  Sin  and  Satan's  falsehood  led  astray. 

And  He  foretold,  in  words  distinct  and  plain, 
To  His  Apostles,  how  His  course  would  end  ;  — 
The  triumph  which  His  bitter  foes  should  gain 
In  slaying  Him,  their  best  and  truest  friend. 


88  RESURRECTION  PROPHESIED. 

He  told  them  how  His  death  the  world  should 

save; 
How  mocked  and  crucified  their  Lord  must  be ; 
How  He  should  rise  victorious  o'er  the  grave, 
And  from  their  bondage  set  His  people  free. 

For  then    His    Church,  —  His    kingdom    upon 

earth,  — 
By  His  Apostles  planted  in  His  might, 
Thronged  with  believing  souls  of  heavenly  birth, 
Should  grow  and  flourish  in  the  heathens'  sight. 

And  proud  Jerusalem,  who  oft  had  killed 
The  prophets,  and  would  now  condemn  her  Lord, 
Should  be  with  famine  and  with  slaughter  filled, 
To  ruin  doomed  by  His  avenging  sword. 

N"or  would  that  generation  disappear 
Till  these  predictions  should  accomplished  prove : 
His  foes  should  be  cast  down  in  woe  and  fear  ; 
His  friends  should  still  be  blessed  with  peace  and 
love. 

'Twas  so  determined  by  divine  decree  ; 
And  who  should  dare  gainsay  the  Lord's  com- 
mand ? 
The  earth  and  e'en  the  heavens  might  cease  to  be ; 
But  God's  great  purpose  should  forever  stand  ! 


DJ3APJP OIXTED  A MBITION. 


CANTO    V. 


Three  years  had  now  fulfilled  their  round, 
Since*  on  Jiuhea's  liostile  ground, 
The  Lord  His  holy  work  of  grace 

.ni  in  pity  to  our  race, — 
Preaching  His  glorious  Gospel  to  the  poor, 
And  ready  all  their  griefs  and  woes  to  cure. 

Alas  !  what  conflicts  lie  sustained ! 
What  precious  gifts  those  Jews  disdained! 
Help  for  the  flesh  they  gladly  used  ; 
Help  for  the  spirit  they  refused: 
Subdued  by  Sin  and  Satan's  dark  control, 
They  would  not  suffer  Him  to  save  their  soul. 

At  first,  astonished  by  His  power, 

They  hailed  the  long-expected  hour 

When  their  Messiah,  David's  Son, 

Should  occupy  His  fathers  throne ; 

When  heathen  Rome  should  be  to  ruin  hurled, 

And  Judah's  King  should  rule  a  subject  world. 

But  when  that  favorite  scheme  was  crossed, 

And  their  ambition's  hope  was  lost 

By  His  rejection  of  the  crown, 

Their  admiration  soon  cooled  down  : 

The  Pharisees  their  willing  ear  could  gain, 

And  truth  and  mercy  were  proclaimed  in  vain. 


90  JUDAS  ISCARIOT. 

Even  the  Apostles  were  impressed 
With  expectation,  like  the  rest : 
Although  their  faith,  through  grace  divine, 
Their  hearts  to  love  could  still  incline, 
Taught  by  His  heavenly  wisdom  day  by  day, 
And  guarded  safely  from  the  Tempter's  sway. 

But  one  amongst  that  honored  band 

Proved  recreant  to  his  Lord's  command,  — 

Judas  Iscariot,  called  to  be 

The  wretched  tool  of  treachery, 

In  strict  accordance  with  prophetic  lore, 

Recorded  by  the  Psalmist  long  before. 

'Twas  not  because  the  traitor's  sin 
Constrained  by  Heaven's  decree  had  been. 
The  Saviour  read  his  venal  heart, 
Prepared  to  act  the  awful  part ; 
And  thus  foresaw  his  willingness  to  do 
The  deed  which  the  prophetic  pencil  drew. 

The  Jewish  priesthood,  in  the  main, 
Was  held  by  Pharisees.     To  gain 
The  object  of  their  fell  despite 
Against  our  Lord,  they  deemed  it  right 
To  have  Him  taken  by  commandment  high, 
Accused  in  form,  and  so  condemned  to  die ! 

Attracted  by  the  Saviour's  fame, 
Judas  rejoiced  to  bear  the  name 


CHRIST  TO  BE  TAKEN.  91 

Of  an  Apostle,  in  the  hope 

That  such  a  Ben  ice  would  give  scope 

For  worldly  profit  through  his  Lord's  control;  — 

That  was  the  passion  which  absorbed  his  soul. 

But  soon  he  found  his  hope  was  vain, 

Since  Christ  looked  down  with  scorn  on  gain  : 

His  benefits  were  given,  not  sold; 

He  wrought  for  love,  and  not  for  gold. 

And  so  the  wretch,  who  could  not  comprehend 

His  Master's  motives,  ceased  to  be  His  friend. 

Thus,  when  he  saw  the  favoring  tide 

Of  public  confidence  subside, 

While  still  against  our  Lord  arose 

The  growing  hatred  of  His  foes, 

He  longed  to  change  his  course  without  delay, 

And  leave  His  service  for  a  safer  way. 

The  Pharisees,  with  fell  intent, 
The  public  officers  had  sent 
To  take  the  Saviour :  but  the  deed 
Was  found  too  dangerous  to  succeed ; 
For  still  He  held  high  influence  o'er  the  throng, 
And  crowds  might  rise  to  shield  Him.  from  the 
wrong. 

And  hence  they  deemed  it  would  be  best 
To  choose  the  night  for  his  arrest ; 
For  then  the  people  would  be  gone, 
And  lie  might  be  secured  alone, 


92  JUDAS  SELLS  HIS  LORD. 

If  only  they  could  know  the  spot  where  He, 
With  His  small  company,  should  chance  to  be. 

For  though  He  was  the  mighty  Lord 

Of  heaven  and  earth,  which  by  His  word 

Had  been  created,  when  He  came 

To  bear  our  load  of  sin  and  shame, 

He  had  no  dwelling  for  His  humble  bed, 

Nor  home  where  He  might  rest  His  weary  head. 

The  foxes  to  their  holes  could  hie, 

And  to  their  nests  the  birds  could  fly ; 

But  He  who  made  them  by  His  might 

Still  wandered  in  the  dews  of  night 

From  place  to  place,  on  mountain  or  in  dell; 

And  where  to  find  Him  no  man  could  foretell. 

Judas,  from  this,  conceived  the  thought 

That  his  foul  treason  might  be  bought. 

Before  the  priests  he  went  to  lay 

The  plan  by  which  he  might  betray 

His  Lord  and  Master  at  the  midnight  hour, 

When  none  would  question  their  official  power. 

His  offer  they  received  with  joy, 

And  straightway  hastened  to  employ 

The  sordid  wretch,  at  whose  demand 

They  placed  their  silver  in  his  hand  ; 

And  from  that  day  he  sought  to  find  the  mode 

By  which  he  might  betray  the  Son  of  God. 


TIIE  HOLY  EUCHARIST.  93 

And  now  the  paschal  least  drew  near, — 
That  holiest  time  in  all  the  year, — 
When  every  faithful  Jew  was  bound 
To  visit  Zion\s  sacred  ground, 

And  feed  upon  the  lamb  ordained  by  heaven,  — 
The  type  of  Ilim  by  whom  our  sin's  forgiven. 

The  Saviour  in  an  upper  room 

To  keep  this  holy  feast  nad  come. 

His  twelve  Apostles,  round  their  Lord, 

With  reverence  listened  to  His  word ; 

And,  when  He  had  performed  the  ancient  rite, 

He  gave  a  new  Memorial  to  their  sight. 

For,  taking  in  bis  hand  the  bread, 

Blessing  and  breaking  it,  He  said, 

"  This  is  my  Body,  given  for  you : 

Take  it,  and  eat;  and,  as  you  do 

This  solemn  action,  let  your  spirits  prove 

That  you  remember  all  your  Saviour's  love." 

And  then  the  Cup  of  mingled  wine 

He  blessed,  and  said,  with  look  benign, 

"Drink  this,  and  be  it  understood 

As  the  new  Covenant  in  my  Blood 

Shed  for  you  all.     Of  this,  when  you  partake, 

Do  it  in  faithful  memory  for  my  sake." 

O  precious  Sacrament  !  how  high 

The  pledge  of  grace  these  words  supply ! 


94  PETER'S  BOAST. 

The  gift  which,  under  faith's  control, 
Assures  salvation  to  the  soul, 
Secures  our  victory  in  each  mortal  strife, 
And  makes  us  meet  for  everlasting  life ! 

This  done,  the  Saviour  fixed  the  doom 
Of  Judas.     Though  the  time  had  come, 
Predicted  by  the  prophets,  when 
The  Christ  must  die  by  wicked  men, 
Yet  awful  woe,  by  His  Almighty  Word, 
Should  seize  the  vile  betrayer  of  his  Lord. 

Discovered  by  the  power  divine, 

The  traitor  found  his  base  design 

Was  fully  known  ;  but  yet  his  heart, 

So  long  possessed  by  Satan's  art, 

Was  still  resolved  to  execute  his  plan, 

And  thus  complete  the  sin  which  he  began. 

Deluded  by  the  Tempter's  sway, 

The  hardened  rebel  went  his  way. 

And  then  the  Saviour  to  the  rest 

The  solemn  prophecy  addressed  : 

"  All  ye,  this  night,  on  my  account  shall  be 

Offended ;  'tis  a  part  of  Heaven's  decree." 

But  Peter,  strong  in  conscious  love, 

Presumed  the  saying  to  reprove ; 

And  straight  exclaimed,  with  inward  pride, 

"  That  cannot  be  to  me  applied : 

Though  all  should  be  offended,  yet  my  faith 

Shall  still  be  firm  and  loyal  unto  death." 


GETIISEMANE.  95 

Alas  !  how  weak  and  vain  the  boast ! 
How  soon  his  confidence  was  Lost! 

"I  tell  thee,  Peter,"  saith  our  Lord, 
''Before  the  cock  crow  —  mark  My  word  — 
The  Tempter  shall  to  thee  his  art  apply, 
And  thou  three  times  thy  Master  shalt  deny." 

But  yet  the  rash  Apostle  took 

No  warning  from  this  strong  rebuke  : 

"  Though  I  should  die  with  thee,"  he  cried, 

"Thou  ne'er  by  me  shalt  be  denied." 

How  was  he  humbled  when  the  trial  came, 

And  filled  his  heart  with  sorrow  and  with  shame  ! 

Our  pitying  Lord  had  well  divined 
The  leading  sin  of  Peter's  mind  : 
Temptation's  power  he  must  endure, 
His  proud  self-confidence  to  cure  ; 
Thus  by  his  fall  he  should  be  forced  to  feel 
That  Christ  alone  could  give  him  strength  and 
zeal. 

The  paschal  moon  shone  clear  and  bright, 

As  the  disciples,  by  her  light, 

Led  by  the  Saviour,  took  their  way 

"Where  a  convenient  garden  lay : 

'Twas  called  Gethsemanc,  and  to  its  shade 

Full  many  a  visit  had  their  Master  made. 

"  Here,"  said  our  Lord,  "ye  may  remain 
Till  I  shall  come  to  you  again." 


96  THE  AGONY. 

Then,  taking  Peter,  James,  and  John 
To  watch  while  He  should  pray  alone, 
He  felt  His  soul  by  inward  grief  oppressed, 
And  awful  sadness  weighed  upon  His  breast. 

But  who  His  bitter  woe  can  tell, 
As  on  His  face  He  prostrate  fell, 
And  to  the  throne  of  God  on  high 
Addressed  His  supplicating  cry  : 
"  O  Father !  if  'tis  possible,  I  pray 
This  cup  of  agony  may  pass  away." 

What  did  He  mean  ?     Was  it  the  fear 

Of  cruel  death  which  now  drew  near  ? 

Absurd  to  think  so  !     All  the  woe 

That  men  can  suffer  here  below 

Had  been  by  martyrs  borne  with  scarce  a  sigh ; 

And  was  the  Son  of  God  afraid  to  die  ? 

O  no  !     It  was  the  burden  laid 

Upon  His  pure  and  holy  head,  — 

The  crimes  of  all  mankind !     He  came 

To  bear  our  load  of  sin  and  shame : 

Our  surety  and  our  substitute  He  stood, 

That  He  might  pay  our  ransom  by  His  Blood. 

And,  when  the  hour  had  come  to  roll 
This  sea  of  guilt  upon  His  soul, 
He  prayed  in  anguish.     From  each  pore 
Fell  to  the  ground  great  drops  of  gore  ; 
And  all  His  sinless  nature  writhed  to  be 
From  that  dire  cup,  if  possible,  set  free ! 


THE   THREE  ASLEEP.  97 

It  was  not  possible!     The  plan 

Which  God  in  love  devised  for  man 

Required  that  mercy's  light  should  shine 

Along  with  justice  all  divine  ! 

Had  Christ  refused  that  burden  to  sustain, 

His  sacrifice  would  have  been  made  in  vain ! 

For  'tis  the  rule  by  justice  set, 

That  when  our  surety  pays  our  debt, 

It  must  be  counted  for  his  own 

By  his  consent,  and  that  alone ; 

And  hence,  when  Jesus  was  our  Surety  made, 

Our  debt  of  sin  upon  His  head  was  laid. 

But  was  His  liberty  constrained  ? 

Xot  so !     The  glory  which  lie  gained 

AVas  due  to  the  obedience  given 

To  the  sublime  designs  of  Heaven ; 

Though   hours   of   suffering  Avorc   His   fainting 

frame, 
Until,  to  strengthen  Him,  an  angel  came. 

On  the  cold  earth,  in  midnight  air, 

Thrice  had  He  breathed  His  fervent  prayer, 

Bleeding  in  agony ;   yet  still 

He  chose  to  do  His  Father's  will. 

O  mystery  of  love  !  beyond  all  power 

Of  human  praise  was  that  transcendent  hour! 

The  three  disciples  failed  to  keep 
Their  weary  watch,  and  sunk  to  sleep  : 


98  JUDAS  BETRAYS  WITH  A  KISS. 

Our  Lord  approached,  and  bade  them  rise; 
For  Judas  came  to  seek  his  prize, 
With  soldiers,  torches,  weapons,  all  arrayed, 
That  no  attempt  at  rescue  might  be  made. 

The  traitor  had  prepared  the  plan 

To  designate  the  proper  man : 

"  The  person  whom  I  kiss,"  said  he, 

"  Must  on  the  spot  arrested  be, 

Lest  in  the  crowd  and  darkness  of  the  night 

He  should  attempt  to  save  himself  by  flight." 

And  so  the  wretch,  with  brazen  face, 

Presumed  the  Saviour  to  embrace ; 

And  said,  "  Hail,  Master ! "    At  the  word, 

The  soldiers  moved  to  seize  our  Lord ; 

But  He  came  forward  with  a  stern  demand, 

Which  checked  the  ardor  of  the  martial  band :  — 

"  Whom  do  ye  seek  with  such  parade  ?  " 

"Jesus  of  Nazareth,"  they  said. 

"  I  am  the  person,"  He  replied, 

And  straight  their  puny  force  defied ; 

For  at  His  bidding,  struck  by  sudden  shock, 

Prostrate  they  fell  as  by  a  lightning-stroke. 

Thus  proving  that  their  power  and  skill 

Could  nought  avail  against  His  will, 

He  gave  Himself  to  be  a  prey 

Without  remonstrance  or  delay : 

'Twas  written  that  His  blood  should  thus  be  shed, 

Even  as  the  lamb  is  to  the  slaughter  led. 


PETER'S  FLIGHT.  00 

But  Peter,  nt  his  Masters  word, 
Had  been  provided  with  a  sword ; 
And  rushing  madly  on  the  crowd, 
With  language  passionate  and  loud, 
Wounded  the  high-priest's  servant  by  a  blow, 
Which  cut  the  ear,  and  laid  the  caitiff  low. 

"  Put  up  thy  sword,"  the  Saviour  cried : 

"  If  force  were  fit  to  be  applied, 

A  trooj)  of  angels  would  be  given 

At  once,  by  the  command  of  Ileaven ; 

But  how  should  then  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled? 

This  is  their  hour,  and  willingly  I  yield." 

Thus  saying,  on  the  sufferer's  head 

Our  Lord  a  gentle  pressure  laid. 

That  touch  divine  dispelled  the  pain : 

The  wounded  man  was  whole  again ! 

Then  meekly  turning  to  the  wondering  band, 

lie  gave  Himself  a  prisoner  to  their  hand. 

And  what  of  His  disciples  ?    All, 
Lest  danger  might  themselves  befall, 
Forsook  their  Master.    He  full  well 
Their  timid  prudence  could  foretell. 
Even  Peter,  when  his  fit  of  boldness  passed, 
Forgot  his  boast,  and  fled  away  at  last. 

The  Jewish  Council  met  in  state 
To  seal  the  great  Redeem* 


100  CHRIST  BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL. 

False  witnesses  before  them  stood 
To  legalize  the  work  of  blood. 
Silent  and  calm,  our  Lord  gave  no  reply  : 
He  was  not  there  to  argue,  but  to  die. 

At  length  the  high-priest,  in  the  name 
Of  Him  from  whom  creation  came, 
Adjured  the  Saviour  to  decide 
The  point  to  which  their  charge  applied, 
And  say,  in  terms  from  all  evasion  free, 
Whether  the  Son  of  God  He  claimed  to  be. 

And  He  replied,  with  words  of  power, 

"  I  am.    At  the  appointed  hour, 

Ye  shall  behold  me,  placed  on  high 

At  God's  right  hand  in  majesty, 

And  coming  in  the  clouds  with  heavenly  might, 

Glorious  in  victory,  and  robed  in  light." 

"  Rank  blasphemy ! "  the  priest  exclaimed, 

"  As  e'er  by  wicked  lips  was  framed ! 

No  further  witness  need  appear : 

We  have  His  own  confession  here. 

What  think  ye  ?  "    All,  with  one  united  breath, 

Pronounced  Him  guilty,  and  deserving  death. 

But  Peter,  though,  like  all  the  rest, 
He  fled,  through  fear  of  an  arrest, 
Had  followed  to  the  palace  gate 
Where  the  assembled  Council  sate, 
And  with  the  servants  entered  to  attend 
The  trial  of  his  Lord,  and  see  the  end, 


BMM0B8E  OF  JUDAS.  101 

And  here  Ins  trial  now  began. 
Some  recognized  him  as  the  man 

Who  had  the  Saviour's  follower  been, 

Ami  oft  was  in  His  service  seen. 

Three  times  thus  challenged,  Peter  boldly  lied, 

And  thrice  his  Master,  even  with  oaths,  denied. 

The  cock  crowed  loud  !     Alas !  the  crime 
"Was  all  complete  within  the  time 
Which  Christ  predicted.     Guilt  and  shame 
With  keen  remorse  convulsed  his  frame ; 
And  lie  went  out  to  mourn  with  bitter  tears 
His  base  ingratitude  and  faithless  fears. 

And  Judas !  —  how  did  he  succeed  ? 

The  traitor  had  performed  the  deed 

Of  vilest  perfidy  against  his  Lord, 

By  every  honest  heart  abhorred ; 

But  soon  his  soul,  by  awful  terrors  torn, 

Was  forced  to  wish  he  never  had  been  born. 

For,  when  he  heard  the  Saviour  doomed, 

His  guilt  its  odious  shape  assumed. 

Hushing  where  priests  and  elders  stood, 

He  cried,  "  I  have  betrayed  the  blood 

Of  innocence ! "  —  "  See  thou  to  that,"  they  said  : 

"The  plan  was  thine,  the  shame  be  on  thy  head." 

Down  on  the  ground,  in  wild  despair, 

He  threw  the  silver  pieces  there, 


102  NO  SCEPTRE  IN  JUDAIL 

And,  urged  by  Satan,  went  alone 

Into  the  field  he  hoped  to  own ; 

Then  round  his  neck  the  fatal  noose  he  tied, 

And  thus  the  ruined  wretch  in  horror  died ! 


CANTO    VI. 

Jerusalem  no  longer  held  a  king ; 

But  all  her  citizens  were  forced  to  bring 

A  liberal  tribute,  at  the  stated  hour, 

In  due  submission  to  the  Roman  power, 

Which  ruled  supreme.    And  Pilate  was  the  man 

To  whom,  according  to  their  usual  plan, 

The  right  belonged,  by  his  decisive  breath, 

To  give  the  warrant  for  each  culprit's  death. 

For  Jacob's  prophecy,  through  many  years, 
Had  been  fulfilled  amidst  the  nation's  tears : 
The  sceptre  from  great  Judah's  race  had  gone  ; 
JSTo  laws  were  framed  by  Jewish  will  alone ; 
No  monarch's  voice  was  heard,  for  tyrant  Rome 
Their  earthly  sovereign  had  in  truth  become. 
The  high  priest's   council  might  condemn  our 

Lord, 
But  Pilate's  voice  must  speak  the  final  word ; 
To  him,  however  loath,  they  must  apply ; 
His  lips  could  sentence  Christ  to  live  or  die. 


PILATE  OX  THE  JUDUMEXT-SEAT.       103 

They  bound  the  Saviour,  and,  without  delay, 
To  Pilate's  judgment-hall  they  took  the  way. 
Two  charges  there  against  our  Lord  they  brought : 
First,  that  the  dignity  of  King  He  sought, 
And  thus  committed  treason  'gainst  the  State; 
Next,  by  the  Jewish  law,  He  earned  the  fate 
Of  a  blasphemer,  on  the  felon's  tree, 
Because  the  Son  of  God  He  claimed  to  be. 

Cut  Pilate  long  had  known  the  Saviours  name ; 
His  marvellous  works,  His  doctrine,  and  His  fame, 
Were  all  familiar  topics  through  the  land, 
Which  few  could  wholly  fail  to  understand. 

The  heathen  Governor,  moreover,  knew 
How  Christ  denounced  the  sanctimonious  crew 
Of  Scribes  and  Pharisees  ;  while  they  repaid 
With  bitter  hatred  all  the  truth  He  said. 
And  hence,  believing  that  the  charges  rose 
From  envy  of  our  Lord's  malicious  foes, 
lie  wished  to  make  their  vengeful  clamor  cease, 
And  give  their  guiltless  prisoner  a  release. 

As  on  the  seat  of  judgment  he  reclined, 
This  feeling  gained  new  influence  o'er  his  mind, 
When  he  received  a  warning  from  his  wife 
To  guard  with  careful  heed  (he  Saviour's  life : 
"Beware,"  she  said,  "that  thou  adopt  no  plan 
Against  that  blameless,  just,  and  righteous  man 
For  I  have  suffered  in  a  dream  this  day, 
Lest  He  to  malice  should  be  made  a  prey." 


104  BAR  ABB  AS  CHOSEN. 

But  Christ  Himself  in  silent  patience  stood. 
While  priests  and  elders  thirsted  for  His  blood, 
He  gazed  on  them  with  calm  and  pitying  eye, 
And  to  their  wrathful  words  gave  no  reply. 

It  was  the  custom  at  the  Paschal  feast, 

That  one,  in  prison  bound,  should  be  released. 

And  so  it  was  that,  at  this  stated  time, 

Barabbas  lay  condemned  for  heinous  crime  : 

A  robber  and  a  murderer  was  he, 

Of  whose  deep  guilt  no  question  there  could  be. 

To  claim  their  right,  the  people  took  their  stand, 

And    Pilate    asked    them    whom    they    would 

demand,  — 
Whether  Barabbas  or  our  Lord  should  draw 
A  full  and  free  exemption  from  the  law. 

And  yet,  although  it  seemed  to  him  their  voice 
Could  never  stoop  to  speak  so  vile  a  choice, 
They  took  the  robber,  in  their  furious  hate 
Resolved  to  consummate  the  Saviour's  fate ; 
And  when  the  Governor,  in  sad  surprise, 
Inquired  what  doom  for  Christ  they  would  advise, 
Excited  by  malicious  rage,  they  cried 
With  clamor  loud,  "  Let  Him  be  crucified ! " 

The  multitude  in  this  demand  were  led 
By  the  base  lies  which  priests  and  elders  said : 
For  they  had  worked,  with  every  artful  wile, 
The  people's  thoughts  and  feelings  to  beguile ; 


PBJLTBB  VAIN  ArrEAL.  105 

Persuading  them  most  falsely  to  believe 
That  M  Christ  was  Salan's  Agent  to  deceive 
And  ruin  the  whole  nation  ;  that  the  will 
Of  evil  spirits  gave  Him  all  His  skill 
In  doing  wonders  ;  while  His  words,  in  fine, 
Were  quite  opposed  to  Moses'  law  divine; 
And  hence  His  death  was  just.     No  other  plan 
Could  foil  this  enemy  of  God  and  man ! " 

Pilate  was  disappointed  and  perplexed : 

One  scheme  had  failed;- but  he  wTould  try  the 

next. 
Hoping  their  hearts  by  reason  might  be  won, 
He  asked  the  crowd  what  evil  Christ  had  done. 
Perhaps  he  meant  them  to  recall  the  fact, 
That,  year  by  year,  the  Saviour's  every  act 
Displayed  His  sympathy  in  all  the  woe 
That  suffering  mortals  can  endure  below ; 
And  thus  a  change  of  feeling  they  might  prove 
From  causeless  enmity  to  grateful  love. 
But   o'er  their   minds    no    influence    he    could 

gain  ; 
nis  just  appeal  was  wholly  made  in  vain  : 
In  wilder  passion  than  before  they  cried 
With  furious  shouts,  "  Let  Ilini  be  crucified !  " 

The  Governor,  alarmed,  surveyed  the  crowd. 
Their  flashing  eyes  and  imprecations  loud 
Gave  warning  that  a  tumult  was  at  hand, 
"Which  he  had  not  the  courage  to  withstand. 


106  PILATE  WASHES  HIS  HANDS. 

But  still  his  conscience  would  not  let  him  dare 

In  such  a  sacrifice  to  take  a  share ; 

And  as  he  felt  that  he  must  please  the  Jews, 

Fearing  their  anger  if  he  should  refuse, 

While  yet  he  did  not  mean  to  say  a  word 

In  condemnation  of  our  guiltless  Lord, 

He  thought  of  an  expedient  to  unite 

The  course  of  interest  with  the  sense  of  right; 

For  water  to  be  brought  he  gave  a  call ; 
And  then  he  washed  his  hands  before  them  all, 
These  words  pronouncing :  "  Innocent  am  I 
Of  this  just  person's  blood.    On  you  must  lie 
The  guilt  of  shedding  it."    "With  willing  speed 
The  maddened  crowd  to  this  at  once  agreed  : 
"Yea,  let  his  blood,"  with  one   consent    they 

cried, 
"  On  us  and  on  our  children  still  abide ! " 

Alas !  how  little  did  those  wretches  know 
That  here  they  spake  a  prophecy  of  woe ! 
How  little  did  they  dream  —  by  Satan  led  — 
What  curses  they  invoked  upon  their  head ! 
And  yet  the  Saviour  warned  them  years  before, 
Predicting  Israel's  ruin  o'er  and  o'er ; 
But  they  disdained  the  lesson  till  too  late, 
And  Heaven's  long-threatened  justice  sealed  their 
fate. 

The  base  and  venal  Governor,  who  held 
That  Christ  was  innocent,  was  yet  impelled, 


THE  SCOUIiGIXG  AXD  MOCKIXG.         107 

By  coward  fear,  to  treat  our  Mossed  Lord 
As  if  He  were  condemned.     For  at  his  word 
They  scourged  the  Holy  One,  and  gave  release 
That  vile  Barabbas  might  depart  in  peace ; 
And  then,  the  cup  of  cruelty  to  fill, 
He  yielded  Jesus  to  the  people's  will. 

The  Saviour,  bleeding  from  the  scourge's  blows, 
Was  now  committed  to  His  bitter  foes. 
His  grievous  pains  with  devilish  glee  to  mock, 
The  soldiers  made  our  Lord  a  laughing-stock ; 
Compelled  Him  first  a  purple  robe  to  wear ; 
Next  on  His  brows  a  crown  of  thorns  to  bear  ; 
Last,  —  that  their   sport  might    be    completely 

graced,  — 
A  reed,  for  sceptre,  in  His  hand  they  placed  ; 
And  shouted,  as  they  bent  the  suppliant  knee, 
"King  of  the  Jews,  all  hail !  we  bow  to  thee!" 
Nor  was  this  odious  mummery  the  whole; 
For  all  the  powers  of  darkness  ruled  their  soul. 
They  smote  Him  with  their  hands,  and  with  a  rod  ; 
They  even  spit  upon  the  Son  of  God! 
And  every  form  of  malice  had  its  sway, 
Lentil  they  wearied  of  their  horrid  play. 

O  language  fails,  and  thought  cannot  impart 
The  awful  vileness  of  the  human  heart, 
Displayed  when  faithless  men  rebellious  prove 
Against  the  gracious  Lord  of  life  and  love  ! 
'Tis  wonderful  that  mortals,  who  can  feel 
Fur  home  and  kindred  such  devoted  zeal,  — 


108  BEARING  THE  CROSS. 

Who  know  of  warm  affection  all  the  power, 
And  weep  with  sympathy  in  sorrow's  hour,  — 
Can  yield  themselves  to  hatred's  dire  control ; 
When  pride  and  passion  agitate  the  soul, 
Be  to  the  claims  of  mercy  deaf  and  blind ; 
Cast  pity  and  compassion  to  the  wind ; 
For  light  put  darkness,  evil  take  for  good ; 
Lay  plans  for  cruelty,  and  thirst  for  blood ; 
Praise  raging  vengeance,  meekness  brand  with 

shame, 
And  act  like  demons  in  fair  Virtue's  name ! 

But  pass  we  on.    The  hour  at  length  had  come 
When  Jesus  must  prepare  to  meet  His  doom : 
On  His  weak  frame  the  heavy  cross  they  lay, 
And  then  to  Calvary's  hill  pursue  their  way. 
Sleepless  and  fasting,  bleeding  and  in  pain, 
The  load  was  greater  than  He  could  sustain. 
Fainting,  He  sunk  beneath  it  on  the  ground ; 
But  soon  a  substitute  the  soldiers  found,  — 
Simon,  a  stranger,  whom  they  forced  to  bear 
Part  of  a  scene  in  which  he  had  no  share. 

Vast  was  the  crowd  that  followed  to  behold 
The  Son  of  God  thus  foully  bought  and  sold. 
The  men  derided,  but  the  women  wept ; 
And  Jesus,  who  till  then  had  silence  kept, 
Addressed  the  mourners,  whose  fast-falling  tears 
Bare  witness  to  their  sorrow  and  their  fears: 
"  Ye  daughters  of  Jerusalem,"  He  said, 
"  Let  not  those  gracious  tears  for  Me  be  shed. 


THE  MOCKERY  OF  TIIE  MULTITUDE.     109 

But  for  yourselves  and  for  your  children  weep ! 
The  Jays  are  coming  when,  with  feelings  deep 

Of  grief  and  anguish,  this  proud  race  shall  call 
The  hills  and  mountains  on  their  head  to  fall; 
When  Heaven  no  more  indulgence  shall  extend, 
And  wrath  divine  in  judgment  shall  descend!" 

They  reach  the  hill  of  Calvary,  and  there 
The  awful  work  of  sacrifice  prepare. 
Stripped  of  His  raiment,  on  the  Cross  they  lay 
The  Lamb  of  God,  who  takes  our  sins  away. 
Through  hands  and   feet  the   cruel   spikes   are 

driven, 
"While  lie,  in  torture,  lifts  His  eyes  to  heaven ; 
Content  to  suffer  all  His  bitter  pain, 
In  loving  hope  a  ruined  world  to  gain ! 
Now  lifted  up  on  the  accursed  tree, 
Two  thieves,  His  vile  associates  to  be, 
Are  placed  with  mockery  on  either  side  ; 
The  priests  and  scribes  His  agony  deride. 
Their  Victim  with  these   taunting  words   they 

brave : 
"  Others  he  saved,  himself  he  cannot  save ! 
ne  deemed  that  he  was  king  o'er  Israel's  throne  : 
From  this  well-ordered  Cross  let  Him  come  down, 

And  then  we  will  believe  Him.    Even  the  Name 

* 

Of  God's  own  Son  His  pride  has  dared  to  claim ; 
Let  the  blasphemer  feel,  in  death's  dark  hour, 
How  the  Almighty  vindicates  His  power." 
Hatred  and  insult  thus  inspire  the  voice 
With  which  His  frenzied  enemies  rejoice. 


110  THE  SEVEN  LAST  WORDS. 

His  scared  disciples  and  the  women  stand 
Amongst  the  crowd,  the  only  faithful  band ; 
Cast  down,  o'erwhelmed,  the  mournful  scene  they 

view; 
Their  tongues  are  silent,  but  their  hearts  are 

true. 
The  suffering  Saviour,  careful  to  fulfil 
The  prophecies  dictated  by  His  will, 
Speaks  from  the  cross:  "I  thirst;"  and  to  His  lips 
A  soldier  lifts  a  sponge,  which  first  he  dips 
In  gall  and  vinegar.    'Twas  in  accord 
With  the  plain  statement  of  the  Psalmist's  word. 

The  thieves,  who  hung  on  crosses  at  His  side, 
Joined  with  the  rest  His  sorrows  to  deride ; 
But  one  repented,  and  with  censure  strong 
Reproved  his  base  companion  for  the  wrong. 
Then  to  our  Lord  he  turned  his  suppliant  eye, 
And  sought  forgiveness  with  an  humble  cry ; 
Nor  sought  in  vain.     "This  day,"  saith  Christ, 

"  with  me 
Thy  pardoned  soul  in  paradise  shall  be." 
How  strongly  do  those  words  of  mercy  prove 
The  gracious  pity  of  the  Saviour's  love ! 

Close  by  the  cross  He  saw  His  mother  stand, 
Held  kindly  by  St.  John's  supporting  hand : 
Her  feeble  strength  with  grief  was  nearly  spent, 
But  Jesus'  thoughts  were  on  her  woe  intent ; 
And,  as  His  filial  duty  now  was  done, 
He  gently  said,  "  Woman,  behold  thy  son ! " 


THE  SEVEN  LAST  WORDS.  Ill 

Then  to  St.  John  Ho  gave  the  word  of  power, 
M  Behold  thy  Mother!"     From  that  very  hour, 
The  loved  disciple  all  her  wants  supplied, 
And  she  on  him  with  fullest  trust  relied. 

A  sign  portentous  in  the  heavens  appears, 
Which  strikes  the  crowd  with  awe,  and  moves 

their  fears : 
Behold !  the  sun,  at  his  meridian  height, 
As  if  in  sympathy,  withdraws  his  light ! 
A  strange  and  lurid  darkness,  like  a  pall, 
Descends  more  thick  than  night  upon  them  all. 
For  three  loncj  hours  it  mocks  their   straining 

eyes, 
And  sinks  each  heart  in  terror  and  surprise ; 
Nor  can  they  find  relief  from  deep  dismay 
Until  the  dreadful  gloom  has  passed  away. 

And  now  the  Saviour's  life  was  ebbing  fast, 
The  end  of  torture  drawing  nigh  at  last ; 
When,  sadly  gazing  on  the  murderous  crowd, 
For  mercy  and  for  grace  He  prayed  aloud. 
"  Father,  forgive  them !     Let  not  wrath  pursue 
Their  grievous  sin.   They  know  not  what  they  do." 
O  wondrous  supplication  !     Glorious  prayer ! 
What  wealth  of  pity  and  of  love  was  there ! 

One  Scripture  unaccomplished  yet  remained. 
Death  could  not  come  while  Deity  maintained 
The  union  with  the  manhood  of  our  Lord, 
Which  formed  His  right  to  be  by  all  adored. 


112  THE  DEATH. 

In  common  mortals,  nought  can  still  the  heart 
Until  the  soul  from  its  frail  shrine  depart. 
But  Christ  possessed  two  Natures,  One  divine, 
And  hence  His  life  He  could  nowise  resign 
Till  Deity  and  Spirit  both  had  gone, 
And  left  the  fleshly  tenement  alone. 

N 
This  shows  the  meaning  of  the  Saviour's  cry, 
"  LJli,  Lli,  Lama  Sabachthani? 
Predicted  by  the  Psalmist,  and  addressed 
To  God,  before  our  Lord  could  sink  to  rest. 
'Twas  when  the  Deity  forsook  the  man, 
That  He  might  die,  according  to  the  plan 
Of  wisdom  infinite.    And  thus  we  reach 
The  last  of  our  divine  Redeemer's  speech ; 
For  "  It  is  finished ! "  were  the  words  He  said, 
Before  His  spirit  from  the  flesh  had  fled. 
His  heart  its  beating  ceased !     He  breathed  no 


'o 


more 


And  all  His  bitter  agony  was  o'er ! 

But  did  no  proofs  of  majesty  and  power 

Attend  the  closing  of  that  solemn  hour  ? 

Did  He,  like  others,  draw  His  parting  breath 

"Without  a  prodigy  to  mark  His  death  ? 

Not  so !    As  if  the  guilt  of  men  to  shame, 

All  nature  paid  its  tribute  to  His  Name ; 

And    heaven   and   earth,   the  Temple   and   the 

grave, 
Proclaimed  His  Deity  who  died  to  save. 


CASTING  LOTS.  113 

For,  first,  the  noonday  sun  withdrew  his  light, 
And  wrapped  the  awful  work  in  shades  of  night. 

:,  in  the  Temple's  shrine  the  solid  veil 
So  thickly  wrought,  its  glory  to  conceal, 
Was,  at  the  moment  when  His  life  was  spent, 
By  hand  unseen,  from  top  to  bottom  rent; 
Then   was   the    ground    by   fearful    earthquake 

moved, 
The  rending  rocks  its  force  and  fury  proved  : 
While   from   the  sepulchres  which  round  them 

lay, 
The  bodies  of  the  saints,  in  open  day, 
After  His  resurrection,  rose,  His  power  to  show 
Whose  death  had  conquered  Death  and  all  our 

woe. 

The  Jews  were  seized  with  terror  and  affright, 
For  none  without  alarm  could  view  the  sight ; 
And  yet  they  were  so  prejudiced  and  blind, 
That  no  conviction  visited  their  mind. 
Bat  the  centurion  of  the  Roman  band, 
Whose  duty  called  them  round  the  Cross  to  stand, 
Although  he  was  a  heathen,  could  perceive 
The  meaning  of  those  wonders,  and  believe. 
With  honest  heart  the  path  of  faith  he  trod, 
And  boldly  said,  «  This  was  the  Son  of  God ! " 

The  soldiers,  as  their  perquisite,  took  care 
Of  all  the  Saviour's  garments ;  and  the  share 
Which  each  should  have  apportioned  for  his  own 
Was  fixed  by  lot,  for  which  the  dice  were  thrown. 


114  THE  ENTOMBMENT. 

And  here,  again,  the  Psalmist  had  full  well 
Displayed  the  power  which  taught  him  to  foretell 
In  prophecy  the  facts  that  time  should  yield, 
A  thousand  years  before  it  was  fulfilled. 

The  sacred  Body  of  our  Lord  to  save 

From  all  irreverence,  and  provide  a  grave, 

Joseph,  a  man  of  wealth  and  honest  fame, 

With  prompt  alacrity  to  Pilate  came, 

And  gained  the  privilege,  without  delay, 

The  last  sad  service  of  the  tomb  to  pay. 

For  he  a  costly  sepulchre  had  made, 

In  which  no  mortal  had  as  yet  been  laid  ; 

And  well  he  had  resolved,  with  faith  and  prayer, 

To  place  those  dear  remains  in  safety  there. 

His  true  disciples  from  the  Cross  removed 
The  pallid  corpse  of  Him  they  long  had  loved. 
They  washed  the  Blood  away,  with  many  a  tear, 
Caused  by  the  cruel  nails  and  soldier's  spear ; 
Wraj^ped  it  with  care  in  linen  pure  and  white, 
The  faithful  women  mourning  at  the  sight : 
And  then,  with  sighs  of  sorrow  for  His  doom, 
They  laid  His  body  in  the  silent  tomb ; 
Rolled  to  the  door  a  great  and  ponderous  stone, 
And  left  the  lifeless  form  to  rest  alone. 

Alone !    Nay,  not  alone ;  for  angels  kept 
Their  guard  of  honor  while  the  Saviour  slept. 
And  Mary  Magdalen,  whose  loving  heart 
Refused  from  her  dear  Master  to  depart, 


CHRIST  MS  HADES.  115 

Took,  with  the  other  Maries,  on  the  ground, 
A  lowly  seat.     True  sympathy  they  found, 
In  wordfl  with  deep  and  earnest  grief  expressed, 
Weeping  together  on  each  other's  breast, 
Until  the  watch,  by  Pilate  set,  had  come, 
And  sent  them  sadly  to  their  humble  home. 

But  whither  was  our  Lord's  free  spirit  gone  ? 
A  troop  of  angels  had  in  triumph  llown 
With  Him  to  Paradise,  —  the  happy  place 
Allotted  for  the  righteous  of  our  race,  — 
United  to  the  Deity  again, 
No  more  to  part,  —  o'er  death  and  sin  and  pain 
A  glorious  Conqueror !     What  tongue  can  tell  ? 
What  human  voice  the  hymn  of  praise  can  swell, 
Which  filled  the  region  with  rejoicing  meet, 
While  saints  bowed  down  in  transport  at  His  feet! 
To  bliss  like  theirs  no  earthly  mind  can  soar, 
Though  we,  like  them,  may  worship  and.  adore. 

The  Saviour  had  full  oft  declared 

The  awful  death  for  Ilim  prepared, 

That,  through  divine  compassion,  He 

A  Victim  for  lost  man  might  be ; 

And  lie  foretold,  in  terms  precise  and  plain, 

That  on  the  third  day  He  would  rise  again. 

In  Btrict  fulfilment  of  His  word, 
The  soul  of  our  departed  Lord 
Returned  from  Paradise,  and  came 
A  cram  to  animate  his  frame, 


116  THE  RESURRECTION. 

And  in  His  glorious  Person  to  combine 
The  twofold  nature,  human  and  divine. 

An  angel  from  the  realms  of  light 

Bent  to  the  sepulchre  his  flight ; 

The  ponderous  stone,  without  delay, 

Was  rolled  by  his  strong  hand  away ; 

While  a  great  earthquake  shook  the  solid  ground, 

And  spread  alarm  and  consternation  round. 

The  heavenly  messenger  was  clad 

In  radiant  robes ;  serenely  glad, 

He  took  his  seat  upon  the  stone ; 

His  countenance  like  lightning  shone  ; 

And  all  the  Roman  soldiers  watching  near, 

Despite  their  courage,  swooned  away  with  fear. 

But  though  it  was  the  early  dawn, 
The  faithful  Maries  had  come  on 
To  see  the  sepulchre,  and  prove 
The  deep  devotion  of  their  love. 
To  them  the  angel  words  of  joy  addressed : 
"  Fear  not !  I  know  the  zeal  which  warms  your 
breast. 

"  You  seek  the  Lord :  but  He  is  risen  ! 

All  power  and  might  to  Him  are  given  : 

He  is  the  truth,  the  life,  the  way ; 

Come  see  the  place  wherein  He  lay, 

That  you  to  His  disciples  may  impart 

The  blessed  tidings  which  shall  cheer  their  heart." 


THE  SOLDIEIiS'  STOliY.  117 

With  throbbing  pulse  and  beaming  eye, 

The  women  hastened  to  comply; 
But,  as  they  went,  the  Saviour's  voice 
Caused  them  with  transport  to  rejoice. 
How  dear  the  privilege  His  face  to  meet, 
And  be  the  first  their  risen  Lord  to  greet ! 

They  worshipped,  bowing  to  the  ground ; 
Embraced  His  feet  with  love  profound, 
And  by  His  own  divine  command 
Informed  the  Apostolic  band. 
But  as  they  feared  the  women  were  deceived, 
The  tidings  were  half  doubted,  half  believed. 

Meanwhile  the  watchmen  told  their  tale  : 
The  priests  all  heard,  with  faces  pale, 
How  the  angelic  form  its  might 
Displayed  in  their  astonished  sight; 
IIow  they  had  fainted  in  a  deadly  swoon, 
And,  when  recovered,  found  the  body  gone. 

The  priests,  in  sad  and  sore  surprise, 

Could  think  of  no  resource  but  lies. 

They  taught  the  soldiers  what  to  say,  — 

That  the  disciples  stole  away 

Their  Master's  corpse  while  they  were  fast  asleep, 

And  gold  was  paid  the  secret  well  to  keep. 

The  watchmen's  word  thus  bought  and  Bold, 
The  falsehood  from  that  d  Id  ; 


118  A  FOOLISH  TALE. 

And  few  were  found  among  the  Jews 
Who  would  to  credit  it  refuse ; 
Although  upon  its  face  the  weak  pretence 
Seems  contradictory  to  common  sense. 

For  if  the  guard  were  not  awake, 

And  therefore  could  no  effort  make 

Against  the  bold  disciples'  crime 

Because  unconscious  at  the  time, 

How  could  they  know  by  whom  the  act  was  done, 

Or  tell  the  means  by  which  the  corpse  was  gone? 

Again,  what  motive  could  persuade 

Those  scared  disciples  to  invade 

The  sepulchre,  at  risk  of  strife, 

With  loss  of  liberty  or  life  ? 

If  Christ  by  fraud  had  led  their  minds  astray, 

Why  should  they  take  His  dead  remains  away  ? 

And  then  from  history  we  learn 

That  martial  law  was  strict  and  stern ; 

Amongst  the  Romans  he  was  lost 

Who  dared  to  slumber  at  his  post ; 

But  here  the  guard  all  slept  both  sound  and  long, 

While  not  a  man  was  punished  for  the  wrong ! 

'Tis  manifest,  that,  though  this  tale 

Might  with  the  Jewish  race  prevail, 

It  had  no  reason  and  no  truth 

Which  should  impose  on  age  or  youth. 

Pilate's  assent  by  priestly  art  was  sought, 

And  liberal  bribes  the  soldiers'  conscience  bought. 


TEE  GREAT  FORTY  DAYS.  119 

But  on  the  evening  of  the  day 
When  the  Apostles  met  to  pray) 

And  while  the  doors  were  shut,  in  fear 

That  BOme  vile  foe  was  hovering  near, 
The  Saviour  came,  by  love  and  mercy  led, 
And  ?  Peace  be  unto  you ! "  lie  kindly  said. 

Alarmed  and  troubled  at  the  sight, 

'With  pity  He  beheld  their  fright, 

And  full  conviction  soon  supplied 

By  showing  them  His  hands  and  side. 

"Feel  these,"  He  said,  "that  you  assured  may  be; 

A  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  like  me." 

With  tears  of  joy  they  heard  His  word, 
And  touched  the  Person  of  their  Lord, 
In  solemn  awe  and  reverence  meet, 
Then  fell  adoring  at  His  feet; 
"While  He  into  their  minds  His  truths  instilled, 
And  taught  them  how  the  Scriptures  were  ful- 
filled. 

Instructed  thus,  they  clearly  saw 

The  Psalms,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Law 

Were  full  of  Christ ;  for,  line  by  line, 

He  traced  each  ray  of  truth  divine, 

And  showed  them  that  His  life,  in  every  scene, 

From  first  to  last,  had  all  predicted  been. 

Through  forty  days  our  Lord  remained 
On  earth,  and  oft  His  wrord  explained 
As  need  required,  until  the  send, 
When  t>j  the  heaYenfl  Ik-    hould  ascend; 


120  THE  GIFT  OF  CHRIST. 

And  then  He  met  them  on  the  appointed  day, 
And  led  to  favored  Bethany  their  way. 

Bat  lest  repentant  Peter's  claim 
To  bear  a  true  Aj)ostle's  name 
Might  be  disputed  by  the  rest, 
His  gracious  Master  deemed  it  best 
The  full  forgiveness  of  his  sin  to  show, 
And  a  new  warrant  for  his  work  bestow. 

To  him,  accordingly,  a  call 

Was  given  in  presence  of  them  all ; 

Thrice  questioned  by  our  Lord,  to  prove 

The  strength  and  fervor  of  his  love, 

He  answered  thrice,  and  then  was  kindly  told 

To  feed  the  sheep  of  the  Redeemer's  fold. 

That  the  Apostles  might  release 

From  guilt,  and  grant  the  conscience  peace, 

The  Saviour  breathed  upon  their  head 

With  majesty  supreme,  and  said, 

"  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost !     To  you  'tis  given 

To  pardon  sin,  by  grace  derived  from  heaven. 

"  All  power,  both  earthly  and  divine, 

O'er  the  vast  universe  is  mine ; 

As  I  am  by  my  Father  sent, 

So  send  I  you.     On  duty  bent, 

Trust  for  your  wisdom  and  your  strength  to  Me, 

And  you  in  your  great  work  shall  prospered  be. 


THE  VZOIT.  121 

uGo  then  throughout  the  world,  and  preaoh 

My  GrospeL    All  the  nations  teach 

The  truth  which  you  have  learned  to  prize, 

An-!  young  and  old  with  caiv  baptize 

Into  His  name  who  rules  the  heavenly  host, — 

The  triune  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Gho.^t. 

"My  Church  through  you  I  will  erect ; 

Xo  humble  heart  will  I  reject, 

But  every  soul  with  faith  supplied 

Shall  be  accounted  justified. 

To  faith  which  works  by  love  with  zeal  attend, 

And  I  am  with  you  always  to  the  end." 

A-  thus  He  spake,  the  Saviour  spread 

EGfl  hands  in  blessing  o'er  their  head, 

And  straight  ascended  in  their  sight 

To  the  celestial  realms  of  light, 

Thenceforth  the  seat  at  God's  right  hand  to  own, 

In  the  full  glory  of  His  Father's  throne. 

But  while  the  Apostles  raised  their  eyes 
In  awful  wonder  to  the  skies, 
Two  angels,  clothed  in  white,  addressed 
These  words  to  sooth  their  troubled  breast : 
"  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  do  ye  gaze 
Into  the  heavens  with  so  much  sad  amaze? 

u  This  Saviour  wdio  on  high  has  gone, 
Since  His  great  work  on  earth  is  done, 
Shall  come  in  majesty  again, 
Wiih  glory  o'ei  the  world  to  reign  ; 


122  MATTHIAS  ELECTED. 

And,  though  His  Person  for  a  time  depart, 
His  Spirit  will  abide  within  your  heart." 


CANTO    VII. 

From  the  Ascension  of  our  Lord, 

Ten  days  appointed  by  His  word 

Elapsed,  the  better  to  prepare 

The  faithful  band,  by  constant  prayer 

And  humble  hope,  for  the  predicted  hour, 

Which  should  endue  them  with  celestial  power. 

'Twas  now  that  the  proposal  came 

From  Peter  to  select  some  name 

Worthy  to  occupy  the  place 

Which  Judas  left  in  foul  disgrace. 

Matthias  took  by  vote  the  vacant  seat, 

And  made  the  number  Twelve  again  complete. 

The  Jewish  law  had  well  defined 
That  fifty  days  should  be  assigned, 
After  the  holy  Paschal  feast ; 
The  people  then,  from  toil  released, 
Should  celebrate  the  Pentecost  with  joy, 
And  one  full  week  in  pious  praise  employ. 

This  was  the  Heaven-appointed  time, 
When  power,  transcendent  and  sublime, 
On  the  Apostles  should  descend, 
Their  work  to  prosper  and  defend ; 


r  OF  THE  HOLY  GEO  1£> 


For  dow  the  Church  her  new  career  began, 
With  the  lull  grace  which  Christ  bestowed  on 

man. 


bled  in  the  spot  designed, 
A  rnshing,  strange,  and  mighty  Wind 
►Seemed  with  a  fearful  force  to  sound, 
And  spread  a  Bhnddering  awe  around: 
When  lo !  still  greater  wonder  to  inspire, 
On  the  Apostles'  heads  Hashed  tongues  of  fire ! 

It  was  the  Iloly  Ghost  who  came, 

In  glory  visible,  to  frame 

The  coarse  which  they  should  all  pursue. 

What  they  should  think,  or  say,  or  do, 

Henceforth  was  to  be  guided  from  above, 

In  truth  and  wisdom,  holiness  and  love. 

With  light  divine  their  minds  discerned ; 

They  preached  in  tongues  they  never  learned: 

The  Jews  from  many  a  foreign  land 

Were  all  amazed  to  understand 

How  to  these  untaught  fishermen  was  given 

The  power  to  speak  each  language  under  heaven. 

Some  fools  profane  there  were  who  tried 

This  novel  wonder  to  deride  :  ^ 

Bat  Peter  from  the  prophets  showed 

That  'twas  th<  ork  of  G 

Thus  proving  how  the  Spirit  gave  to  each 

A  new-burn  (  frith  the  new-born  speech. 


124  ST.  PETER'S  PREACHING. 

For  lie  who  had,  so  late,  in  fear 
Fled,  when  his  Master's  foes  drew  near, 
And  even  with  oaths  denied  Him,  now, 
With  dauntless  heart  and  lofty  brow, 
Stood  boldly  forth  the  people's  act  to  blame, 
And  brand  it  as  a  deed  of  sin  and  shame. 

How  was  his  soul  with  ardor  fired ! 
How  with  celestial  strength  inspired  ! 
Inspired  with  knowledge,  feeling,  zeal, 
Inspired  all  mysteries  to  reveal, 
Inspired  above  the  dread  of  death  to  rise, 
And  the  fierce  wrath  of  mortals  to  despise  ! 

Nor  was  the  Spirit's  power  confined 
To  changing  the  Apostles'  mind ; 
For  thousands,  at  St.  Peter's  word, 
Were  pierced  by  sharp  conviction's  sword, 
And  cried  aloud,  with  sorrow  deep  and  true, 
"  O  men  and  brethren !  say,  what  shall  we  do  ? ' 

In  words  dictated  from  on  high, 

The  preacher  gave  the  prompt  reply : 

"  Repent  and  be  baptized.     To  all 

Who  hear  the  gracious  Saviour's  call 

With  contrite  hearts  submissive,  shall  be  given 

The  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter  from  heaven !  " 

What  were  the  fruits  of  this  appeal  ? 
Three  thousand  answered  it  with  zeal, 
And  were  baptized  —  their  pardon  won  — 
Before  the  setting  of  the  sun. 


, 


ALL    TIUXCS  COMMON.  125 

And  thus  the  spirit  made  His  power  appear 
To  mark  with  grace  the  Church's  new  career. 

The  gifts  which  in  the  Apostles  shone 
Had  ne'er  before  that  time  been  known 

To  such  extent.     The  blind,  the  lame, 

The  sick  of  every  age  and  name, 

Were  healed;  and  those  by  demon  art  possessed 

Were  all  restored  again  to  case  and  rest. 

But  far  more  precious  was  the  love 

By  which  each  faithful  soul  could  prove 

How  prompt,  to  others,  was  his  heart, 

His  aid  and  substance  to  impart. 

Houses  and  lands  were  sold  to  feed  the  poor, 

That  none  might  poverty  or  want  endure. 

Tims  did  the  Holy  Spirit  raise 

The  Church  in  honor  and  in  praise 

Within  Jerusalem,  so  late 

The  agent  in  the  Saviour's  fate  ; 

And  the  Apostles,  prospered  more  and  more, 

Had  constant  cause  to  wonder  and  adore. 

Before  their  feet  the  brethren  laid 
The  generous  gifts  so  freely  made, 
To  be  disposed  of  at  their  word  : 
While  to  the  Church  her  gracious  Lord 
Led  numbers  who  had  been  by  sin  enslaved, 
And  added  daily  such  as  should  be  saved. 


1 


\ 

126  THREATS  AND  IMPRISONMENT 

Yet  still  the  nation  of  the  Jews 
Could  all  this  evidence  refuse ; 
Blind  in  their  stubborn  unbelief, 
They  saw  the  work  with  rage  and  grief; 
For  Israel's  hapless  government  was  then 
Controlled  by  Satan  and  by  wicked  men. 

The  bitter  hatred  which  they  showed 

Against  the  holy  Son  of  God 

Was  now  by  the  Apostles  shared ; 

And  hence  the  Council  stood  prepared 

To  check  their  prosperous  and  victorious  course 

By  the  strong  hand  of  violence  and  force. 

But  first  they  deemed  it  best  to  try 

If  threats  would  serve  to  terrify ; 

And  when  they  found  that  measure  fail, 

They  hoped  that  scourging  might  prevail. 

ISText  came  imprisonment,  the  end  to  gain, 

And  still  their  persecution  was  in  vain. 

For  the  Apostles,  firm  in  will, 

Their  sacred  mission  to  fulfil, 

Continued  to  proclaim  the  Word, 

And  preach  the  Gospel,  of  their  Lord. 

Priests,  lords,  and  Councils,  all  might  hostile  be, 

But  what  should  hinder  the  divine  decree  ? 

Satan  might  keep  his  ancient  sway 
O'er  rebels  till  the  judgment-day, 


'in.  127 

And  faithful  men  might  yield  their  breath 
In  torture  by  B  martyr's  death; 
But  yet  the  Saviour,  with  His  own  right  hand, 
Should  guard  His  Church,  and  make  His  King- 
dom stand. 

The  converts  multiplied,  until 
Twas  found  impossible  to  fill 
The  daily  round  of  toil  and  care, 
"Without  neglecting  praise  and  prayer; 
lea  the  duty  laid  upon  them  all, — 
Sinners  to  warn  and  to  repentance  call. 

More  help  was  needed  to  secure 

The  distribution  to  the  poor,  — 

A  class  of  ministers,  designed 

Their  temporal  wants  to  bear  in  mind : 

And  so,  that  this  result  might  be  obtained, 

Seven  holy  men  as  deacons  were  ordained. 

The  work  advanced  with  growing  power; 

The  Church  increased  from  hour  to  hour; 

The  priests  themselves  repenting  came 

To  honor  the  Redeemer's  name  : 

But,  though  a  portion  owned  His  sovereign  will, 

The  great  majority  were  hostile  still. 

Amongst  the  deacons,  Stephen  shone. 
The  miracles  which  he  had  done 
Converted  many  to  the  faith, 
"While  others  longed  to  work  his  death ; 


128  ST.  STEPHEN  STONED. 

But  this  they  wished  to  compass  by  the  force 
Of  Jewish  law.    It  was  their  safest  course.    • 

According  to  their  usual  plan, 

They  brought  the  pure  and  zealous  man 

Before  the  Council,  on  the  charge 

That  he  talked  blasphemy  at  large ; 

And,  trusting  thus  his  ruin  to  obtain, 

They  bribed  false  witnesses  with  hopes  of  gain. 

But  Stephen,  strengthened  and  inspired, 

His  soul  with  holy  ardor  fired, 

Rehearsed  old  Israel's  career, 

And  made  their  rebel  course  appear ; 

Denounced  their  wicked  murder  of  the  Lord, 

And  roused  their  utmost  fury  by  his  word. 

They  gnashed  their  teeth  like  beasts  of  prey, 

And  dragged  the  faithful  saint  away, 

And  stoned  their  victim  unto  death ; 

While  he,  with  his  expiring  breath, 

Prayed,  like  his  Master,  to  the  King  of  heaven, 

That  their  atrocious  crime  might  be  forgiven. 

The  first  among  the  martyr  band, 

St.  Stephen  took  his  glorious  stand. 

And,  through  the  slanders  of  his  foes, 

A  bitter  persecution  rose, 

That  scattered  the  believers  far  and  wide, 

And  proved  the  means  by  which  they  multiplied. 


riULIP  AT  SAMARIA.  129 

'Twos  then  the  deacon  Philip  came 

Down  to  Samaria  to  proclaim 

The  glorious  Gospel,  with  the  might 

Of  signs  and  wonders  in  their  sight. 

Gladly  by  multitudes  the  truth  was  prized, 

And  crowds  of  men  and  women  were  baptized. 

Amongst  the  hosts  of  converts  there 

Was  Simon,  who,  with  magic  rare, 

Had  long  bewitched  the  people  round 

By  arts  of  sorcery  profound  ; 

But  he,  through  faith  in  Philip's  powers  professed, 

Had  come  to  Christian  baptism,  like  the  rest. 

There  was  a  solemn  rite  ordained, 

By  which  a  blessing  was  obtained. 

The  Holy  Spirit's  power  was  shed 

When  an  Apostle,  on  the  head 

Of  the  baptized,  his  hand  with  faith  should  lay, 

And  for  that  heavenly  grace  devoutly  pray. 

This  sacred  ordinance  was  the  same 

Which  afterwards  received  the  name 

Of  Confirmation.     Philip  knew 

That  it  was  to  his  converts  due  ; 

And  to  the  Mother  Church,  with  joyful  heart, 

lie  hastened  the  glad  tidings  to  impart. 

Peter  and  John,  without  delay, 
To  do  this  service  took  their  way ; 

9 


130  SIMON  MAGUS. 

And  Simon  saw,  with  new  surprise, 
The  Spirit's  gifts  of  power  arise 
In  every  instance  where  the  faithful  soul 
Was  brought  to  the  Apostles'  kind  control. 

Thinking  it  was  some  secret  skill 
Which  they  could  barter  at  their  will,  — 
Like  earthly  science,  bought  and  sold, — 
He  made  them  offer  of  his  gold, 
Ready  a  liberal  price  to  pay,  if  he 
Endowed  with  the  same  faculty  might  be. 

With  holy  wrath,  St.  Peter  cried, 

"  Thy  money  perish  with  thee !    Pride 

And  false  ambition  move  thy  mind, 

To  selfish  love  of  power  inclined  : 

No  part  nor  lot  hast  thou  in  Christian  light, 

Still  unconverted  in  the  Saviour's  sisrht. 


o 


"  In  gall  and  bitterness,  thy  breast 

Has  yet  no  real  faith  confessed, 

Else  thou  couldst  ne'er  have  formed  the  thought 

That  God's  free  blessing  could  be  bought. 

Repent  and  pray !    Perhaps  the  Lord  of  heaven 

May  grant  that  thy  foul  sin  should  be  forgiven." 

To  this  rebuke  the  sorcerer  gave 

An  answer  reverent  and  grave  ; 

But,  though  his  words  were  smooth  and  fair, 

He  had  no  heart  for  faith  or  prayer : 

On  magic's  art  determined  to  depend, 

He  proved  the  Church's  foe  unto  the  end. 


SAUL.  131 

But  new  a  convert  was  at  hand, 

In  whom  the-  Apostolic  band 

Should  gain  a  partner,  formed  to  shine 

Above  the  rest  in  work  divine. 

The  youthful  Saul  was  chosen  to  fill  the  place, 

By  special  call  of  the  Redeemer's  grace. 

Trained  by  the  Pharisees  to  hate 
The  Saviour,  he  approved  His  fate, 
And  that  of  martyred  Stephen  too, 
As  both  to  truth  and  justice  due  : 
"While  to  his  hand  the  office  was  assigned 
To  seize  on  all  the  Christians  he  could  find. 

A  persecutor  he  became, 

And  soon  acquired  a  noted  fame 

For  active  zeal.     But  'twas  decreed 

That  he  should  gain  a  brighter  meed,  — 

That  power  from  God  true  wisdom  should  impart, 

His  mind  illuminate,  and  change  his  heart. 

"While  travelling  on  the  public  way, 

He  saw  a  light,  in  broad  noonday, 

Which  far  the  blazing  sun  outshone, 

And  heard  a  voice,  in  thunder  tone, 

Proclaim  from  heaven   the   strange    and    awful 

word, 
"  Saul,  Saul,  why  dost  thou  persecute  the  Lord  ? :' 

Fallen  to  the  ground,  and  blind  of  sight, 
He  cried,  all  trembling  with  affright, 


132  SAUL  AN  APOSTLE. 

"  Who  art  Thou,  Lord  ?  "    The  answer  rung 
With  power  from  the  celestial  tongue : 
"  I  am  thy  Saviour,  Jesus.    Let  thy  soul 
No  longer  strive  My  mercy  to  control. 

"Now  rise,  and  on  thy  journey  go  ; 

And  in  due  season  thou  shalt  know 

Thy  path  of  duty."    Filled  with  dread, 

Saul,  in  submission,  raised  his  head ; 

But,  wholly  blind,  was  forced  to  make  demand 

That  one  should  come  and  lead  him  by  the  hand. 

For  three  long  days,  he  took  no  share 

Of  meat  or  drink.    In  humble  prayer 

And  bitter  penitence  the  hours 

Were  passed,  devoting  all  his  powers 

In  faith  to  Christ,  and  longing  to  fulfil 

Henceforth,  till  death,  his  heavenly  Master's  will. 

The  Lord,  who  saw  his  true  belief, 

And  looked  with  pity  on  his  grief, 

Sent  Ananias  to  restore 

The  sight  which  he  possessed  before, 

And  tell  him  that  his  life  should  be  employed 

To  preach  the  Gospel  which  he  once  destroyed. 

And  vast  was  the  result  attained. 

The  heathen  by  his  zeal  were  gained 

In  multitudes.     Afflictions  sore, 

The  prison  and  the  scourge,  he  bore ; 

And  Saul  the  persecutor  won  the  fame 

Which  decks  St.  Paul,  the  great  Apostle's  name ! 


_ 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  JERUSALEM.  133 

But  the  advance,  so  haply  made, 
Was  darkened  by  a  passing  shade; 

Pot  soon  a  warm  dispute  arose, 

Fomented  by  the  Apostle's  foes, 

Whether  the  Gentiles,  like  the  Jews,  were  bound 

By  all  the  rules  in  Moses'  system  found. 

The  ceremonial  law  was  given 
To  Israel  by  command  of  Heaven ; 
And  Gentiles,  as  St.  Paul  maintained, 
Were  not  designed  to  be  constrained : 
The  moral  law,  'twas  true,  exempted  none ; 
But  all  the  rest  was  for  the  Jews  alone. 

Yet  many  in  Jerusalem 

Were  prompt  this  doctrine  to  condemn. 

There  was  no  difference,  in  their  view, 

Between  the  Gentile  and  the  Jew  : 

From  faith  in  Christ  no   man   his   hope   could 

draw, 
Till  he  was  circumcised,  and  kept  the  law. 

At  length,  the  question  to  decide, 
A  course  which  could  not  be  denied 

;aken  at  St.  Paul's  request, 
Who  eacli  Apostle  had  addressed, 
Desiring  that  a  Council  might  be  held, 
And  by  their  judgment  every  doubt  dispelled. 

They  came  together  at  this  call, — 
Apostles,  elders,  brethren,  all ; 


134  GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

And,  after  much  debate  had  passed, 
Agreed  harmoniously,  at  last, 
That  the  position  which  St.  Paul  defined 
Was  in  accordance  with  the  Saviour's  mind. 

But  yet  the  Council  thought  it  good 

To  warn  the  Gentiles  against  blood, 

And  things  that  were  by  strangling  slain, 

Or  offered  at  some  idol  fane ; 

While  fornication  likewise  they  forbade,  — 

That  favorite  sin  which  men  so  oft  betrayed. 

Thus  was  this  controversy  closed  : 

But  Christian  truth  was  still  opposed 

By  Satan's  deep  and  subtle  art, 

Deluding  many  a  simple  heart ; 

For  schisms  and  heresies  their  work  begun 

Full  long  before  the  Apostles'  course  was  run. 

And  yet,  despite  the  Tempter's  power, 
The  Church  advanced  from  hour  to  hour. 
The  Jewish  people  were  the  root, 
Which  bore  but  little  native  fruit ; 
While  Gentiles,  grafted  in  old  Israel's  place, 
Grew  rapidly  in  numbers  and  in  grace. 

The  chosen  nation  had  rebelled 
Against  the  Son  of  God,  and  held 
That  duty  bound  them  to  disclaim 
And  execrate  the  Christian  name. 


SErARATIOX  OF  THE  APOSTLES.         135 

With  few  exceptions,  this  describes  them  all: 
They  spurned  His  truth,  and  would  not  hear  His 
call. 

But  no  such  obstacles  were  found 
To  bar  the  faith  on  heathen  ground. 
The  influence  of  the  Spirit,  there, 
Brought  crowds  to  penitence  and  prayer. 
Then  idols  could  not  keep  their  ancient  reign, 
And  Satan  raged  against  the  Church  in  vain. ' 

The  Saviour's  bidding  to  perform, 
With  zeal  sincere  and  feelings  warm, 
The  chosen  Apostles  journeyed  far, 
And  boldly  waged  their  Master's  war, 
Beneath  His  banner,  with  His  Spirit's  sword, 
Converting  thousands  by  His  mighty  Word. 

It  was  by  early  authors  said, 

That,  ere  they  on  their  travels  sped, 

They  felt,  for  order's  sake,  the  need 

Of  fixing  on  a  common  creed ;  _ 

And  so,  with  one  consent,  agreed  to  frame 

The  form  which  has  for  acres  borne  their  name. 

But  none  of  all  that  holy  band 

On  such  high  eminence  could  stand 

A^  did  St.  Paul.     Through  regions  vast, 

With  fervent  faith  and  zeal,  he  passed  ; 

And  still  the  glorious  flag  of  Christ  unfurled, — 

The  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentile  world ! 


136  ST.  PETER  AND  ST.  PAUL. 

St.  Peter  had  an  older  claim, 


The  first  in  Apostolic  fame, 

As  he  had  first  confessed  the  Lord, 

And  gained  the  promise,  from  His  word, 

That  he  the  keys  of  Christ's  new  Church  should 

bear, 
And  give  admittance  to  believers  there. 

At  Pentecost,  as  God  had  willed, 
This  gracious  promise  was  fulfilled ; 
For  then  the  Church  was  open  thrown, 
By  Peter's  voice,  to  Jews  alone  : 
And  he  to  Israel  bore  a  leader's  sway, 
As  Paul  to  Gentiles  pointed  out  the  way. 

The  faithful  pair  for  thirty  years 
Of  joys  and  trials,  hopes  and  fears, 
At  length,  as  martyrs,  thought  it  good 
To  seal  their  mission  with  their  blood, 
When  tyrant  Nero  raised  the  cruel  flame 
Of  persecution  'gainst  the  Christian  name. 

And  ten  years  later  came  the  fate 

Of  old  Jerusalem,  whose  state 

Of  former  grandeur  passed  away 

In  slaughter,  ruin,  and  decay. 

The  Lord  foretold  the  rebel  city's  doom, 

And  wept  in  sorrow  o'er  the  wrath  to  come. 

The  Roman  troops,  by  Titus  led, 
When  every  Jewish  hope  had  fled, 


J  Kit  USA  I  EM  D  KB  TR  0  TED.  137 

Levelled  their  Temple  to  the  ground, 

And  desolation  spread  around  ; 

Bat,  warned  i  by  their  Master's  word, 

The  Christiana  'soaped  in  safety  from  the  sword. 

The  Mother-Church,  first  gathered  there 

By  Apostolic  faith  and  prayer, 

thus  preserved  until  the  seed 
Came  forth  of  which  the  world  had  need; 
And  then  the  judgment  came  which  gave  their 

place, 
In  Christian  history,  to  the  Gentile  race. 

For  all  the  promises  of  Heaven 

To  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  given. 

And  hence,  amongst  her  fiercest  foes, 

The  Church  in  Israel  arose  ; 

Her  Lord,  as  man,  direct  from  David's  line, 

And  His  Apostles,  Jews,  by  law  divine. 

In  old  Jerusalem,  St.  James 

.ted  the  first  Bishop's  claims  ; 
Though  called  the  Just,  by  Jewish  hate 
He  had  a  Christian  martyrs  fate : 
And  fourteen  other  names,  to  history  known, 
Succeeded,  ere  the  city  was  o'erthrown. 

But,  from  that  time,  the  sacred  sway 
Of  Jewish  Bishops  passed  away. 

1  i lurch  of  Israel's  race  appears 
Through  the  long  range  of  following  years ; 


138  THE  JEWS  TO  BE  CONVERTED. 

For,  when  they  fled,  they  scattered  far  and  wide, 
And  were  thenceforth  with  Gentiles  classified. 

And  thus  the  ceremonial  law 

The  old  attention  ceased  to  draw : 

Since  Jewish  Christians  met  no  more 

In  their  own  churches  as  before, 

No  zeal  about  the  question  could  remain, 

Which  none  were  interested  to  maintain. 


And  now  the  doom,  which  long  had  been 
By  Israel's  prophets  all  foreseen, 
Came  down.     Compelled  by  Rome's  decree, 
The  faithless  Jews  were  forced  to  flee 
Their  native  land,  in  foreign  climes  to  roam, 
Without  a  settled  government  or  home. 

The  blood  of  Christ,  so  foully  shed, 
Rested  in  judgment  on  their  head, 
And  on  their  children's  !     Sore  distressed,  — 
By  kings  and  rulers  still  oppressed,  — 
They  lived  in  odium,  hated  and  disdained, 
And  so  for  seventeen  centuries  remained ! 

Yet  they  endured,  by  God's  command, 

Upheld  by  His  almighty  hand ! 

For  'tis  decreed  that  they  shall  rise 

When  faith  in  Christ  has  oped  their  eyes ; 

On  David's  throne  the  Saviour's  face  shall  shine, 

And  Zion  flourish  by  His  power  divine ! 


tuk  OEOSBN  people.  189 

Do  we  not  read  the  sacred  word 

Declared  s«>  plainly  by  our  Lord, 

Thai  Be  that  glorious  scat  shall  fill, 

While  the  Apostles,  by  His  will, 

On  lower  thrones  their  destined  place  shall  gain, 

And  o'er  the  Tribes  of  Israel  ever  reign  ? 

The  promises  of  Ileaven  are  sure. 
Though  still  dispersed,  the  Jews  endure, — 
God's  chosen  people !     Honored  name  ! 
What  other  nation  boasts  their  fame  ? 
Raised  up  to  teach  mankind,  by  their  career, 
His  love  to  covet,  and  His  wrath  to  fear? 

Tis  true  that,  for  their  grievous  sin, 

Cut  off  from  Christ  the  Jews  have  been ; 

True,  to  the  Gentile  Church  are  given 

The  gracious  promises  of  Heaven  : 

And  hence  this  Church,  through  ancient  Israel's 

doom, 
The  Lord's  elected  Israel  has  become. 

The  natural  branches  broken  lie  : 

The  root  itself  can  never  die! 

The  faithful  Gentiles  fill  the  place 

Once  granted  to  the  Jewish  race ; 

But  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  language  plain, 

Predicts  that  God  will  graft  them  in  again. 

When  Christ,  who  sits  at  Ilis  right  hand, 
Shall  come  to  rule  with  full  command 


..,1 


140  CHURCH  HISTORY. 

Upon  His  high  millennial  throne, 

And  claim  all  nations  as  His  own, 

The  Jews  their  offering  of  faith  shall  bring, 

And  hail  Him  as  their  Saviour  and  their  Kinsf. 


»" 


"  All  Israel  shall  be  saved !  "    That  word 

Is  from  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord ! 

Old  Canaan's  soil  shall  yet  be  found 

A  holy,  consecrated  ground  ; 

And  from  Jerusalem  the  streams  shall  flow 

Of  peace  and  mercy  to  the  world  below ! 


And  now  the  history  of  the  Church  we've  traced 
So  far  as  the  materials  were  supplied, 
Noting  those  facts  which  sacred  Scripture  placed 
Before  our  eyes  as  an  unerring  guide. 

Of  what  remains,  we  must  proceed  with  care 
From  other  books  our  knowledge  to  obtain. 
'Tis  true,  we  find  no  Inspiration  there ; 
But  they  are  just  and  faithful  in  the  main. 

The  progress  of  the  Church  through  ages  past ; 
Her  conquests,  sufferings,  zeal,  and  power  for  good  ? 
Her  champions  and  her  foes  from  first  to  last ; 
Her  holy  martyrs  sanctified  in  blood ; 

Her  grievous  errors,  wandering  from  the  path 

Of  apostolic  truth  and  doctrine  pure ; 

Her  influence,  upheld  by  force  and  wrath 

Till  Christ's  indulgence  could  no  more  endure;  — 


TO  THE  REFORMATION.  1-11 

All  this,  narrated  in  precise  detail, 
Would  form  a  work  too  large  for  men  to  read: 
To  youth  or  age  the  task  Mould  nought  avail, 
Nor  would  the  toil  of  writing  it -succeed. 

But  we  shall  briefly  treat  the  leading  tacts, 
The  names  made  famous  in  the  days  of  yore, 
The  persecutions  and  despotic  acts, 
The  superstitions,  growing  more  and  more, 

Until,  at  length,  the  voice  of  bold  reform 

Assailed  the  tyranny  of  papal  sway, 

And,   armed   with  faith    and   zeal   sincere   and 

warm, 
Swept  the  false  claims  of  priestly  pride  away. 

This  will  suffice  to  show  the  Church  designed 
By  Christ's  command  to  the  Apostles  given, 
Impress  the  heart  to  sacred  truth  inclined, 
And  aid  the  faithful  in  the  way  to  heaven. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


PART    III. 


CANTO    I. 


The  Church  is  Christ's  own  kingdom  upon  earth, 

And  in  its  primal  form  it  had  its  birth 

When  sacrifice  was  ordered,  after  all 

The  hopes  of  man  were  lost  by  Adam's  fall : 

For  God  then  promised,  by  His  mercy  led, 

That  Eve's  great  Son  should  bruise  the  Serpent's 

head ; 
While  he,  the  Serpent,  should  his  power  reveal 
In  bruising  with  vain  wrath  her  Offspring's  heel. 


That  Seed  was  Christ ;  the  Serpent  was  His  foe, 
Satan,  the  source  of  sin  and  all  our  woe. 
The  bruising  of  the  Serpent's  head  implied 
The  Saviour's  conquest  o'er  his  power  and  pride. 
The  heel  of  Christ,  bruised  by  the  demon's  skill, 
Described  His  cruel  pain  on  Calvary's  hill : 

142 


THE  MOSAIC  CHUBCH. 

For,  while  the1  thieves  upon  the  cross  were  tied, 
His  feet  wnv  bruised  with  nails  until  He  died. 
Thus  sacrifice,  by  law  divine,  began 

To  keep  before  the  mind  of  fallen  man 
The  Victim  promised  at  the  future  day,  — 
The  Lamb  of  God,  who  takes  our  sins  away  ! 

This,  doubtless,  was  by  Abel  understood  ; 
While  Cain,  the  first  who  shed  a  brother's  blood, 
Rejected  in  his  unbelieving  heart 
The  hope  which  Heaven  in  mercy  would  impart. 
For  Abel  brought  his  sacrifice  in  faith,  — 
The  lamb  which  was  the  type  of  Jesus'  deatli ; 
And  hence  the  favor  shown,  by  which  the  Lord 
Blessed  the  obedience  rendered  to  His  Word. 

The  Church  this  first  and  simple  form  retained 
Till  Abraham's  zeal  a  new  appointment  gained. 
The  rite  of  circumcision  now  took  place, 
d  the  covenant  of  heavenly  grace  : 
But  the  great  change  for  Israel's  Church  designed, 
Decreed  by  the  Almighty's  sovereign  mind, 
To  the  Redeemer's  work  of  mercy  bore 
Far  closer  reference  than  aught  before. 

'Twas  in  that  Church  the  Lord  of  glory  came 
To  mould  His  kingdom  to  a  brighter  frame ; 
Twas    in    that    Church     His    twelve    Apostles 

wrought 
To  raise  the  standard  of  religious  thought : 
And  from  that  Church  the  world  was  now  to  prove 
The  spreading  influence  of  the  Saviour's  Love. 


144      THE  JEWISH  CHURCH  A  PATTERN. 

And  hence  it  is  quite  easy  to  conceive  f 

What  deep  impress  that  ancient  Church  would 

leave 
On  its  successor.     In  the  clergy's  school, 
The  High-priest,  Priests,  and  Levites  formed  a 

rule, 
From  which,  the  Holy  Spirit  being  guide, 
The  Bishop,  Priests,  and  Deacons  were  supplied 
By  the  inspired  Apostles.    Hence  the  mode 
Of  worship,  which  for  ages  held  abode 
In  Jewish  synagogues,  by  forms  of  prayer, 
Would  in  the  Church  a  due  preponderance  bear. 
Hence,  too,  the  Psalms  of  David  were  retained, 
The  lessons  read  from  Scripture  still  remained ; 
And  when  the  Church,  from  persecution  free, 
Could  act  upon  her  own  unforced  decree, 
Her  priests  in  line»  surplice  were  arrayed, 
In  likeness  of  the  Jewish  ephod  made  : 
While  every  sacred  edifice  pursued 
The  Temple,  which  of  yore  so  glorious  stood, 
As  the  best  model  for  the  Christians'  art, 
From  which  they  would  not  needlessly  depart. 
And  was  not  this  the  best  and  safest  way  ? 
The  Jewish  Church  deserved  to  bear  the  sway, 
Because  it  came,  in  each  important  line, 
From  God,  with  power  and  sanctity  divine : 
And  those  who  rashly  sought  to  change  His  plan 
Must  think  the  Deity  less  wise  than  man. 

Some  difference,  doubtless,  every  mind  can  see, 
In  which  the  old  and  new  could  not  agree : 


TBS  APOSTLES,  MARTYRS.  145 

And  here  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  show 
All  thai  the  Christian  Beeker  Deeds  to  know. 
But  where  there  was  no  reason  for  a  change, 
The  bold  assumption  which  would  re-arrange 
What  once  was  settled  by  divine  control 
Should  be  rejected  by  the  faithful  soul. 


CANTO   n. 

The  ancient  writers  all  relate 
That  the  Apostles  met  the  fate 
Of  martyrs,  saving  one  alone, 
The  great  Evangelist,  St.  John ; 
And  he,  worn  down  by  age  and  toil, 
Was  plunged  alive  in  boiling  oil, 
From  which  he  issued  safe  and  well, 
The  miracle  of  grace  to  tell. 
To  Patinos'  isle  in  exile  sent, 
His  time  in  sacred  labors  spent 
The  Holy  Spirit  cleared  his  sight, 
Those  wondrous  visions,  dark  and  bright, 
By  >pecial  favor  to  behold, 
And  all  the  great  events  unfold, 
Which  in  his  "Revelation  "  shine 
With  light  mysterious  and  divine. 
But  lie  in  time  obtained  release 
From  banishment,  ami  died  in  p'-ace; 
While  his  last  breath  was  Bpent  to  prove 
The  happy  lruits  of  Christian  love. 

10 


146  SS.  IGNATIUS  AND  POLYCAEP. 

The  first  great  century  had  run 

Its  marvellous  course.     The  next  begun 

With  persecution's  bitter  strife 

'Gainst  Christian  liberty  and  life. 

The  Bishop  of  old  Antioch,  named 

Ignatius,  ions  his  virtues  famed, 

And  for  his  sanctity  well  known, 

"Was  now,  by  Trajan's  edict,  thrown 

To  raging  lions.     But  his  faith 

So  triumphed  o'er  the  pains  of  death, 

That  even  his  foes  were  converts  made, 

When  he  his  holy  zeal  displayed 

In  praising  God  that  he  should  bear 

The  glory  of  a  martyr  there. 

The  faithful  scholar  of  St.  John, 
The  famous  Polycarp,  came  on 
Full  soon.    A  Bishop  too  was  he, 
Of  Smyrna,  who  rejoiced  to  be 
Appointed  by  his  Master's  word 
To  die  a  martyr  for  the  Lord. 
And  so  he  perished  in  the  flame, 
In  honor  of  the  Saviour's  name. 

The  ancient  town  of  Lyons  stood 
Distinguished,  in  those  days  of  blood, 
When  persecution's  furious  course 
Ra^ed  through  the  lan'd  with  cruel  force. 
There  also  did  the  Bishop  die ! 
Though  many  a  Christian  prayer  on  high 
Ascended  to  the  heavenly  throne 


THE  TEN  PERSECUTION^.  147 

To  stay  the  Wow.     His  willing  heart 

Was  well  prepared  to  take  its  pari. 

The  Lord  His  strengthening  grace  sent  down 

To  tit  him  for  the  martyr's  crown, 

That  Irenams'  name  might  stand 

With  glory  midst  the  sacred  band. 

But  it  were  tedious  to  rehearse 
Each  special  case  in  homely  verse. 
It  may  suffice  in  brief  to  state 
The  general  features  of  their  fate. 


Throughout  the  first  three  hundred  years, 

The  force  of  heathen  hate  appears 

In  ten  fierce  persecutions,  waged 

Against  the  Church.     For  Satan  raged 

Through  human  passions.     Every  art 

Which  fiendish  malice  could  impart 

To  agonize  the  martyrs'  frame, 

And  brand  their  death  with  scorn  and  shame, 

Was  summoned  by  despotic  will, 

And  practised  with  demoniac  skill. 

Their  flesh  on  burning  coals  was  laid ; 

Their  bodies  were  in,sacks  arrayed, 

All  smeared  with  pitch,  and  set  on  fire, 

And,  dragged  through  pools  of  blood  and  mire, 

To  the  wild  beasts  in  circus  thrown  ; 

Racked  on  the  wheel  in  dungeon  lone ; 

Chained  to  the  stake,  while  flames  arise, 

And  trumpets  sound  to  drown  their  cries; 


148  THE  LAPSED. 

Torn  with  the  red-hot  pincers ;  pressed 
With  weights  upon  their  panting  breast ; 
Hung  upon  crosses  in  the  way, 
To  blister  in  the  blaze  of  day ;  — 
All  these  most  devilish  means  were  tried, 
In  hope  that  Christ  might  be  denied. 
All  these  the  martyrs  could  sustain, 
And  pagan  malice  toiled  in  vain ! 

But  some  there  were  among  their  foes, 

Who,  in  a  milder  temper,  chose 

Those  cruel  measures  to  abjure, 

And  take  another  mode  of  cure. 

By  such  the  Christians  oft  were  sent 

As  exiles  into  banishment, 

Or  doomed  with  felon  slaves  to  join 

In  the  hard  labor  of  the  mine : 

While  confiscation  made  their  fate 

A  source  of  profit  to  the  State, 

And  moderate  scourging,  plied  with  skill, 

Was  used  to  bend  their  stubborn  will. 

Thus  forced  to  see  from  time  to  time 
Plow  faith  was  punished  as  a  crime, 
It  is  not  strange  that  many  proved 
Disloyal  to  the  truth  they  loved. 
Like  Peter,  boastful  in  his  pride, 
Who  yet  his  gracious  Lord  denied1 
When  danger's  frowning  face  drew  near, 
And  Satan  filled  his  breast  with  fear ; 


AXC1EXT  DISCIPLINE.  1 40 

Though  deep  within  his  soul  his  will 

Was  constant  to  his  Saviour  still : 

And  hence,  when  the  temptation  passed, 

Be  wept  in  penitence  at  last. 
Even  so,  those  weak  disciples  failed 
While  persecution's  power  prevailed. 
To  save  their  lives,  they  played  a  part, 
Professed  a  lie  with  trembling  heart; 
And  then,  when  peril's  hour  was  o'er, 
"Were  found  believers  as  before. 

But  those  whose  weakness  could  not  stand 

The  day  of  trial,  bore  the  brand 

Of  heavy  censure,    None  could  win 

Indulgence  for  such  flagrant  sin. 

The  Church  repelled  them :  though,  for  years, 

They  sought,  with  humble  prayers  and  tears, 

Their  former  station  to  regain, 

Yet  prayers  and  tears  alike  were  vain. 

'Twas  only  at  the  end,  when  death 

Drew  near  to  claim  their  parting  breath, 

That  the  communion  could  be  given 

To  cheer  them  with  the  hope  of  Heaven. 

Yet  one  excepted  case  was  found. 
When  those  who  bravely  held  their  ground 
Resolved,  in  spite  of  pain  and  shame, 
To  bear  the  holy  martyr's  name, 
Pitied  their  weaker  brethren's  grief, 
Anxious  to  give  their  woe  relief, 


150  HONOR  TO  THE  MARTYRS. 

And  so,  by  their  own  written  word, 
Requested  they  might  be  restored. 
The  martyrs'  prayer  possessed  such  sway, 
That  discipline  at  once  gave  way. 
'Twas  hard  such  sinners  to  receive ; 
But  it  was  harder  still  to  grieve 
Those  self-devoted  saints  who  stood 
Prepared,  for  Christ,  to  shed  their  blood. 

At  first,  these  cases  were  but  few ; 
Though,  in  the  course  of  time,  they  grew 
So  numerous,  that  the  Church  no  more 
Could  tolerate  them  as  before. 
Yet  not  because  the  martyr's  crown 
Had  lost  in  brightness  or  renown  : 
Far  otherwise !    As  time  advanced, 
Their  praise  and  honor  were  enhanced. 
In  every  year,  one  solemn  day 
Was  given  to  each,  in  fond  display 
Of  the  more  eminent,  whose  name 
Was  marked  upon  the  roll  of  fame. 
'Twas  held,  and  commonly  believed, 
That  every  martyr  was  received 
In  the  third  heaven,  with  joy  to  share 
The  glory  of  the  Saviour  there. 
And  so  the  tide  of  reverence  ran, 
Till  men  to  worship  them  began ! 

'Twas  neither  wrong  nor  strange  to  raise 
A  tribute  to  the  martyrs'  praise. 


BEGINNINGS  OF  8UPESBTITI0N.        151 

They  were  the  great  heroic  band, 

Placed,  by  our  blest  Redeemer's  hand, 

Full  in  the  world's  astonished  sight, 

To  give  their  life  for  truth  and  right; 

Defying,  to  their  latest  breath, 

The  direst  forms  of  cruel  death  : 

While  thousands  in  amaze  looked  on, 

And  saw  the  Gospel's  victory  Avon, 

And  felt  that  nought  but  Power  on  high 

Could  teach  the  faithful  thus  to  die. 

Twas  by  their  blood  the  seed  was  sown 

From  which  the  Saviour's  Church  had  grown  ; 

The  death  of  Christ  prepared  the  road 

To  lead  each  contrite  soul  to  God : 

The  martyrs'  deaths  to  truth  inclined 

A  pagan  host  from  all  mankind. 

Most  other  miracles  might  be 

Ascribed  to  Magic's  agency ; 

But  this  possessed  a  higher  art, 

To  reach  the  feelings  of  the  heart. 

The  martyrs,  therefore,  had  a  claim 
Most  worthy  of  their  Christian  fame ; 
And  their  memorial  on  the  page 
Of  history  may  well  engage 
Our  grateful  reverence.     But  the  skill 
Of  Satan  turned  the  good  to  ill, 
When  Superstition's  folly  led 
The  Church  to  deify  the  dead ; 
Ascribing  to  each  mouldering  bone 
The  power  which  rests  in  God  alone ; 


1 52  SAINT-  WORSHIP. 

Supposing  that  their  relics  gave 
A  respite  from  the  yawning  grave ; 
Adorning  them  in  costly  shrine, 
With  silver,  gold,  and  gems  to  shine, 
As  if  they  could  accomplish  more 
Than  living  saints  had  clone  before  ! 

And  next  the 'lying  spirit  taught 

That  to  the  martyrs  should  be  brought  — 

As  subject  to  their  high  control  — 

The  wants  and  wishes  of  the  soul ; 

Seeking  their  aid  in  humble  prayer, 

To  guard  from  every  earthly  snare  ; 

Placing  each  region  in  their  hand, 

As  ruling  powers  in  every  land  : 

St.  James,  protector  of  old  Spain ; 

St.  Denis,  over  France  to  reign  ; 

St.  George,  defending  England's  throne ! 

Nay,  to  such  wide  extent  had  grown 

This  strong  delusion,  that  it  ran 

Through  all  the  varied  life  of  man. 

The  baptized  child  received  its  name 

From  some  dead  saint,  who  straight  became 

Its  special  patron  and  its  friend 

Till  all  its  mortal  cares  should  end ; 

The  lovers  sought  their  hands  to  join 

With  prayers  to  kind  St.  Valentine ; 

The  English  soldier  in  the  fray 

Invoked  St.  George  to  win  the  day; 

While  power  above  them  all  was  given 

To  Mary,  called  the  Queen  of  Heaven  : 


DEATH  OF  PAGANISM.  153 

Her  praise  was  hoard  from  every  tongue 
Of  male  and  female,  old  and  young  ; 
And  her  fond  worship  made  a  part 
Of  spurious  faith  in  every  heart. 

But  these  sad  errors  could  not  gain 

The  slightest  force  the  Church  to  stain 

Till  heathen  persecution  ceased. 

'Twas  then,  from  fears  and  pains  released, 

That  Christiana  saw  the  Saviour's  name 

Supreme  in  honor  and  in  fame. 

Three  hundred  years  in  conflict  passed, 

The  Cross  triumphant  proved  at  last : 

The  Emperor  Constantino  was  led 

To  bow  in  faith  his  royal  head. 

The  idol  altars  smoked  no  more 

In  sacrifice  with  human  gore  : 

The  pagan  priests,  compelled  to  yield, 

With  shame  and  odium  quit  the  field ; 

And,  through  the  world,  the  Church  could  raise 

In  grateful  joy  the  shout  of  praise. 


CANTO    III. 


TnE  rage  of  Satan,  foiled  by  Heaven's  decree, 
No  longer  worked  through  persecution's  sway: 
The  Church  was  now  from  pagan  hatred  free, 
And  soon  the  martyr-spirit  died  away. 


154  WORLDLY  BISHOPS. 

Her  subtle  adversary  saw  his  host 
Of  idol  gods  and  goddesses  cast  down  : 
Their  shrines  in  ruin  to  the  winds  were  tossed, 
And  no  one  cared  their  images  to  crown. 

And  hence  his  policy  he  must  arrange, 
To  dress  idolatry  with  better  art ; 
Seduce  the  Church  to  sanctify  the  change,  - 
And  thus  allure  the  simple  Christian  heart. 

Imperial  influence  brought  a  motley  crowd 
To  pay  their  hollow  homage  to  the  Lord : 
Their  new-born  zeal  was  active,  bold,  and  loud, 
But  governed  mainly  by  the  monarch's  word. 

The  post  of  Bishop  took  a  lordly  aim, 
That  secular  ambition  well  might  crave ; 
And  worldly  politicians  urged  a  claim 
Which  Christian  faith  and  labor  never  gave. 

And  hence  the  sacred  office  oft  was  filled 
By  men  of  mere  expediency,  whose  mind, 
To  God's  pure  Spirit  quite  untaught  to  yield, 
Was  still  to  heathen  vanities  inclined. 

Those  Bishops  multiplied  as  time  rolled  on, 
And  hosts  of  heathen,  half  converted,  came 
To  boast  the  victory  by  the  Gospel  won, 
And  wear,  for  fashion's  sake,  the  Christian  name. 


55.  JER  OME  A  XD  Al'<,  I 's  TIX.  1  "  5 

.Vihl  soon  the  Church's  ancient  glory  ceased  ; 
The  word  of  Truth  was  mixed  with  pagan  lore; 
While  superstition,  pomp,  and  show  increased, 

And  simple  piety  was  prized  no  more. 

In  the  fourth  century  the  change  began, 
But  did  not  touch  the  doctrines  of  the  Creed : 
Three  centuries  more  their  downward  courses  ran 
Ere  Satan's  subtle  arts  could  quite  succeed. 

For  still,  though  wealth  and  power  and  priestly 
pride 

And  superstition  held  increasing  sway, 

The  Lord  His  Church  with  some  true  hearts  sup- 
plied, 

"Who  toiled  with  zeal  to  keep  the  better  way. 

The  holy  Jerome,  presbyter  of  Rome, 
Loathing  the  worldly  lusts  that  flourished  there, 
To  Bethlehem  advised  his  friends  to  come, 
Amongst  the  monks,  for  labor  and  for  prayer. 

A   Bishop    through    the    Church    most    widely 

known, 
The  famed  Augustin,  left  on  many  a  page 

strong  rebukes  of  the  corruption  grown 
To  such  a  height  in  that  degenerate  age. 

Another  Bishop,  Basil,  called  the  Great, 
Reproving  the  dif  -  "1"  his  day, 

1  the  Church'-  lining  state, 

Which  led  so  many  from  the  faith  to  stray. 


156  MONASTICISM. 

Chrysostom  too,  the  eloquent  and  good, 
And  Salvian,  Bishops  both,  by  zeal  inspired, 
In  the  next  age  the  same  sad  task  pursued, 
Lamenting  that  the  times  such  work  required. 

Here  was  the  moving  cause  why  monkery  grew 
From  the  fourth  century  to  such  control : 
The  system  was  unnatural  and  new, 
But  gave  a  refuge  to  the  pious  soul. 

For  in  monastic  life  they  laid  aside 

The  worldy  lusts  by  which    the    Church   was 

pressed : 
~No  room  they  gave  to  vanity  and  pride, 
But  in  devotion  sought  for  peace  and  rest. 

Their  food  was  simple,  and  their  garments  plain  ; 
Their  fasts  were  frequent,  and  their  feasts  were 

few: 
They  lived  in  common,  and  no  private  gain 
To  any  single  member  could  accrue. 

Each  labored  for  the  whole  with  equal  zeal, 
While  one  was  chosen  governor  and  guide : 
The  faith  and  love  which  Christian  hearts  should 

feel 
The  motives  to  obedience  well  supplied. 

Seven  times  each  day  and  night  they  met  for 

prayer ; 
None  but  religious  books  were  ever  read ; 
And,  though  no  wasteful  luxury  was  there, 
The  way-worn  traveller  was  kindly  fed. 


THE  "ANGELIC  LIFE."  157 

With  peace  and  love  their  duty  to  discharge, 
They  banished  discord,  clamor,  noi.se,  and  strife; 
And  all  their  course  seemed  lit  ted  to  enlarge 
The  gentle  virtues  of  the  Christian  life. 

It  was  no  wonder  that  a  plan  so  pure 
Was  hailed  by  many  with  admiring  eyes : 
Throughout  the  Church  its  sacred  aim  was  sure 
To  draw  attention,  and  excite  surprise. 

It  was  so  new,  its  object  so  sublime, 
Its  means  so  simple,  and  its  power  so  vast 
To  heal  the  sad  disorders  of  the  time, 
And  lead  the  way  to  genuine  faith  at  last, 

All  pious  men  their  cordial  welcome  gave ; 
The  Bishops  lent  it  their  official  sway, 
Believing  it  the  only  mode  to  save 
The  Church  of  Christ  from  ruin  and  decay. 

They  praised  it  as  the  life  of  angels !     True, 
In  some  respects  their  judgment  was  correct ; 
But  monks  were  men,  not  angels,  to  pursue 
A  scheme  which  Nature's  laws  would  fain  reject. 

For  God,  the  great  Creator,  had  declared 
That  man  in  solitude  should  not  abide ; 
And  hence,  in  love  and  wisdom,  He  prepared 
The  woman,  formed  from  sleeping  Adam's  side. 


158  MARRIAGE  DESPISED. 

The  marriage  made  by  His  Almighty  hand 
In  Paradise,  with  power  so  great  and  high, 
Was  followed  by  the  absolute  command 
Which  bade  them  to  increase  and  multiply. 

But  Satan  in  his  subtlety  had  led 
The  Church  to  recommend  a  single  life, 
False  glory  round  virginity  to  shed, 
And  shun  the  risk  of  matrimonial  strife. 

Well  knowing  that  the  Lord  himself  had  made 
Wedlock  the  type  in  which,  by  faith,  was  seen 
His  union  with  the  Church,  the  Tempter  said 
With  bold  effrontery,  "  It  is  unclean ! " 

Yet  the  Apostle,  who  alone  advised 
Virginity  as  best  in  troublous  days, 
Expressly  showed  how  high  his  judgment  prized 
The  state  of  marriage  as  a  theme  of  praise. 

"  Marriage  is  honorable  'mongst  all  men," 
So  spake  St.  Paul  by  inspiration  true : 
"  Let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,"  and  then 
"  Let  every  woman  have  her  husband  "  too. 

These  texts  might  well  suffice  to  prove  the  case : 
Yet  one  remains  which  may  complete  our  store ; 
Where  Bishops  are  enjoined  to  fill  the  place 
Of  husbands  and  of  fathers.    Need  we  more  ? 


XUXXEHIES.  159 

How  grievous,  then,  the  error  should  be  held, 
To  which  the  Church  was  led  by  Satan's  art, 
When  virgins,  monks,  and  priests  were  thus  im- 
pelled 

Uy  stringent  vows  from  marriage  to  depart! 

The  God  of  nature  is  the  God  of  grace : 
The  law  of  Paradise  is  Heaven's  decree; 
And  it  has  been  the  Church's  foul  disgrace 
To  think  its  breach  could  help  her  sanctity. 

This  was  the  sin  of  Monkery.     The  plan 
Required  that  wedlock  should  be  quite  abjured : 
Man  only  was  allowed  to  mix  with  man, 
That  thus  the  faith  might  better  be  secured. 

And  in  due  time  the  weaker  sex  was  placed 
In  like  position.     Then,  on  every  side, 
Widows  and  virgins  zealously  embraced 
The  rule  which  Satan's  cunning  had  supplied ; 

For  he,  the  father  of  deceit  and  lies, 
By  this  invention  led  the  Church  astray; 
Taught  men  the  state  of  wedlock  to  despise, 
An- 1  boast  their  plan  as  the  far  better  way. 

The  monks  and  nuns  were  soon  raised  up  on  high 
A-  u  the  religious."     Every  married  priest 

rded  with  an  evil  eye, 
And  deemed  unfit  to  spread  the  Gospel  feast. 


160  A  SACRAMENT,  A  SIN. 

The  monastery  was  the  favorite  school 
In  which  the  Church's  ministry  was  trained ; 
And  in  due  time  they  j)assed  a  stringent  rule, 
That  men  in  wedlock  should  not  be  ordained. 

The  faith  of  Christ  laid  down  for  every  soul 
The   strait    and    narrow  path  which    leads    to 

heaven ; 
The  priest  and  layman  owned  the  same  control : 
The  law  divine  to  both  alike  was  given. 

For  both,  the  common  powers  of  man  possess,  — 
Their  wants,  desires,  and  passions  are  the  same  : 
The  Lord  has  promised  both  alike  to  bless, 
And  in  His  Book  of  Life  to  write  their  name. 

But  now  two  paths  appeared  instead  of  one  : 
The  laity  might  marry  at  their  will ; 
But  priests  must  bid  connubial  love  begone, 
And  deem  it  fruitful,  not  of  good,  but  ill. 

To  laymen  'twas  a  sacrament  of  grace 

By  which  a  blessing  to  the  soul  was  given ; 

To  priests  it  was  a  shame  and  a  disgrace, 

A  grievous  sin  which  barred  the  way  to  heaven. 

And  monks   and  nuns,   although  they  had  no 

claim 
To  priestly  honor,  yet  by  vow  were  bound 
To  lead  a  single  life,  and  shun  the  name 
Of  parent.    Thus  the  Tempter  held  his  ground. 


DECAY  OF  DISCIPLINE.  1G1 

And  the  result  was  mournful.     When  the  road 
Which  (tod  had  sanctioned  was  blocked  up  by 

man, 
The  natural  passions  found  their  vile  abode 
In  vicious  ways  which  soon  to  ruin  ran. 

The  records  of  succeeding  ages  prove 
How  spurious  sanctity  became  unclean; 
Forbidden  to  indulge  in  wedded  love, 
They  trod  the  foulest  paths  of  lust  and  sin. 

Yet  several  centuries  were  required  to  show 
The  dark  corruption  which  the  Church  deplored  ; 
When  she  by  sad  experience  learned  to  know 
The  guilt  and  woe  of  wandering  from  the  Lord. 


CANTO    IV. 

The  next  great  subject  of  survey 

Which  Church  historians  all  display 

Involves  the  fundamental  change 

Of  discipline.     The  varied  range 

Of  innovation,  authorized  amiss, 

Presents  few  faults  more  blamable  than  this. 

The  kingdom,  or  the  realm,  of  heaven, 
Is  the  high  name  which  Christ  has  riven 
To  be  the  Church's  title.    None 
Bnt  Apostolic  hands  alone 
Received  the  keys  by  which  the  sinner's  soul 
Could  come  or  go,  through  their  inspired  control. 
11 


162  PUBLIC  REPROOF. 

In  baptism  they  unlocked  the  door 

The  pardoned  rebel  to  restore ; 

And  if  by  grievous  guilt  again 

He  stooped  his  Christian  robe  to  stain, 

They  shut  him  out,  his  load  of  grief  to  bear, 

Until  his  penitence  was  proved  sincere. 

But  by  the  great  Apostle's  will 
This  discipline  was  open  still ; 
Xo  secret  sentence  e'er  could  be 
Traced  to  their  sacred  ministry : 
Before  the  faithful  every  act  was  done, 
And  thus  the  public  confidence  was  won. 

Hence,  from  St.  Paul's  inj  unction  laid 

On  Timothy  (the  Bishop  made 

Of  ancient  Ephesus),  we  learn 

This  rule  of  duty  to  discern : 

"Let  those  who  sin,"  saith  he,  "their  sentence 

hear 
Before  the  whole,  that  others,  too,  may  fear." 

The  Church  for  several  centuries  held 

The  rule.     The  sinner  was  repelled 

From  the  communion,  for  a  time 

Proportioned  justly  to  his  crime  ; 

And  all  the  congregation  joined  to  blame 

The  act  which  called  for  the  offender's  shame. 

The  Bishop  was  the  judge.    He  bore 
The  office  given  by  Christ  before 


AURICULAR  CONFESSION.  1G3 

To  the  Apostles;  but  his  word 

Was  bound  to  be  in  full  accord 

With  Scripture,  and  pronounced  in  public  sight, 

That  all  should  bear  their  witness  to  the  right. 

Thus  stood  the  matter  till  the  day 

Of  persecution  passed  away, 

An-1  wealth,  prosperity,  and  pride 

Began  to  draw  the  Church  a^ide, 

That  she  the  feelings  of  the  great  might  spare, 

And  make  her  yoke  an  easy  one  to  bear. 

"With  this  intent,  the  sacred  rule 

Laid  down  in  the  Apostle's  school 

Was  so  relaxed,  that  sin  could  be 

Reproved  with  perfect  privacy. 

The  priests  in  secret  all  the  burden  bore, 

'And  public  discipline  was  known  no  more. 

Auricular  confession,  then, 
a  relief  to  guilty  men. 
No  longer  were  the  Bishops  bound 
In  public  their  rebuke  to  sound  * 
And  the  old  laws  of  penitence  became 
The  empty  shadow  of  their  ancient  fame. 

And  now  another  change  began, 
Which  soon  to  serious  error  ran. 
The  Scriptures  had  expressly  taught 
That  every  soul  at  death  was  brought 
Into  the  world  of  spirits,  there  to  know 
The  foretaste  of  the  future  joy  or  woe. 


164  A  MONK'S  DREAM. 

This  was  the  intermediate  state 

To  which  so  many  texts  relate ; 

Held,  doubtless,  in  the  ancient  day 

Of  Noah's  patriarchal  sway, 

And  hence  derived  to  every  heathen  clime 

Through  all  the  round  of  circumstance  and  time. 

But  Plato,  the  famed  Grecian  sage, 

Had,  in  his  philosophic  page, 

Maintained  that  each  departed  soul 

Was  placed  beneath  a  fixed  control, 

"Which  purged  it  from  the  stains  of  mortal  birth, 

And  cleansed  away  the  passions  felt  on  earth. 

And  many  converts  from  the  school 

Of  Plato  now  began  to  rule 

The  Church,  with  philosophic  mind 

To  their  old  system  still  inclined. 

This  was  the  source  whence  Purgatory  came 

To  wear  the  honor  of  the  Christian  name. 

Once  introduced,  the  notion  grew 

Into  a  dogma  strange  and  new. 

A  monk,  in  visions  of  the  night, 

Beheld  a  lamentable  sight,  — 

The  souls  in  Purgatory  plunged  in  grief, 

Tortured  with  flames,  and  groaning  for  relief. 

Their  countenance  appeared  the  same, 
For  some  he  knew,  and  called  by  name ; 
And,  as  he  saw  them  scorched  with  fire, 
He  felt,  of  course,  a  strong  desire 


THE  DUE  AM  UNFOLDED.  105 

To  learn  what  could  be  done  to  ease  their  pain, 
Ami  give  them  pardon,  rest,  and  peace  again. 

Then  he  was  told  that  every  sin 
Which  had  on  earth  committed  been 
Brought  down  its  penalty  of  woe, 
Which  must  be  suffered  here  below. 
Twas  true,  believers  would  be  saved  at  last, 
But  not  till  all  this  misery  was  past. 

To  saints  and  martyrs  it  was  given 
By  special  grace  to  enter  heaven 
Without  this  purgatorial  flame ; 
But  all  the  rest,  whatever  their  feme 
For  zeal  and  piety  on  earth  might  be, 
Must  feel  the  cleansing  fire  by  God's  decree. 

The  only  way  relief  to  gain, 

And  shorten  their  sad  term  of  pain, 

Was  through  the  Church  which  held  the  keys 

Of  heaven.    And  hence,  to  give  them  ease, 

The  prayers  and  Masses  of  the  priest  must  prove 

The  true  resource  of  faithful  Christian  love. 

In  fine,  the  monk  was  strictly  told 

This  wondrous  vision  to  unfold. 

Obedient  to  the  high  command, 

lie  published  it  on  every  hand: 

Throughout  the  Church,  the  tale  like  Wildfire  ran, 

And  priests  to  claim  their  novel  powers  began. 


166  PURGATORY. 

But  strange  it  seems  that  none  were  found 

The  evidence  with^care  to  sound  : 

The  Scriptures  might  be  searched  in  vain, 

No  proof  of  this  did  they  contain ; 

Nor  did  the  early  Church  of  Christ  require 

The  slightest  faith  in  purgatorial  fire. 

It  was  a  monkish  dream,  —  no  more,  — 

Based  on  the  heathen  Plato's  lore  ; 

But  yet  the  priesthood,  one  and  all, 

Received  it  as  a  sacred  call : 

Though   earth   supplied  more   work  than  they 

could  do, 
Their  zeal  embraced  the  world  of  spirits  too. 

For  there  were  reasons  of  great  force 

In  favor  of  this  novel  course  : 

It  raised  the  priests'  importance  high, 

That  they  had  power  to  modify 

The  state  of  souls  by  sin  to  torment  driven, 

Believe  their  pains,  and  send  them  safe  to  heaven ! 

And,  next,  it  was  a  work  well  paid ; 

A  daily  Mass  could  soon  be  said  : 

And,  when  its  object  was  to  save 

From  countless  woes  beyond  the  grave, 

Who  could  refuse  their  gold  with  joy  to  spend, 

In  order  to  secure  that  blessed  end  ? 

But  here  was  a  peculiar  fact : 
The  efficacy  of  the  act 


MJJSSBa  FOR   THE  DEAD.  107 

Depended  on  the  faith  and  zeal 
Which  relatives  or  friends  might  feel 
Displayed  in  gold,  —  the  most  convincing  plan 
To  prove  sincerity  since  time  began! 

The  priest  conkl  win  the  humble  poor 
To  Christ,  and  ope  the  Church's  door, 
Ami  give  the  sacrament  for  nought, 
Since  God's  free  grace  could  not  be  bought. 
But  Purgatory  stood  on  different  ground : 
Without  the  gold,  the  soul  continued  bound. 

Another  reason  may  appear 
To  make  the  dogma's  merits  clear ; 
Though  prayers  and  Masses  all  might  fail, 
No  Bonl  could  come  to  tell  the  tale; 
And,  if  the  suffering  spirit  was  released, 
It  was  a  secret  even  to  the  priest. 

From  this  a  benefit  would  grow  : 

As  no  man  the  result  could  know, 

The  safest  method  to  pursue 

Was  still  the  work  again  to  do. 

Some  prayers  and  Masses  might  be  thrown  away, 

And  yet  a  hundred  more  might  win  the  day ! 

This  argument  was  strong  and  plain. 

Hence,  lest  their  spirits  should  remain 

Too  long  in  fiery  woe  to  grieve, 

The  men  of  wealth  were  taught  to  leave 

A  legacy  by  Will,  to  buy  a  store 

Of  Masses  for  a  thousand  years  or  more. 


168  CHRIST'S  KINGDOM. 

For  all  these  reasons,  'twas  decreed 

That  this  new  dogma  must  succeed. 

The  priests  proclaimed  it  far  and  wide, 

And  none  the  evidence  denied ; 

Since,  though  its  truth  no  valid  proof  could  show, 

It  brought  vast  treasures  to  the  Church  below ! 


CANTO    V. 

The  kingdom  of  our  Lord  was  planned 

By  the  inspired  and  chosen  band 

Of  His  Apostles,  who  were  led 

In  all  things  by  their  glorious  Head, 

That  they  might  make  His  Gospel  shine 

Through  foim  of  Government  divine. 

Yet  no  one  dreams  that  the  control 
Of  Government  can  save  the  soul ! 
That  is  the  work  of  faith  alone 
In  Him  whose  sufferings  atone 
For  sin,  while  He  by  grace  imparts 
The  Spirit's  power  to  change  our  hearts. 

This  truth  affords  no  room  for  strife, 

That  faith  must  be  the  Church's  life. 

"  But  it  is  called  Christ's  Kingdom."    True 

And  it  is  styled  M  His  Body,"  too. 

By  either  phrase,  it  is  confessed 

That  outward  form  is  well  expressed. 


REBELLION  A'.MXsT  THE  CHURCH.      109 

It'  'tis  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord, 
It  must  be  governed  by  His  Word 
Through  officers  ordained  to  Bee 

That  all  obey  their  King's  decree. 
It*  'tis  nix  Body,  it  must  bear 
The  form  assigned  it  by  His  care. 
Xo  kingdom  that  was  ever  planned, 
Without  a  government,  can  stand. 
Xo  Body  from  its  Maker  tame 
Without  its  due  appointed  frame. 

On  earth  the  law  is  understood : 

Its  breach  is  oft  avenged  in  blood ! 

The  man  who  dares,  with  reckless  pride, 

To  set  his  Government  aside, 

And  tries,  despite  his  threatened  fate, 

To  revolutionize  the  State, 

Is  called  a  traitor,  and  his  name 

Is  branded  with  reproach  and  shame. 

Nay,  'tis  the  rule  from  olden  time, 

That  death  shall  wait  upon  his  crime. 

And  can  it  e'er  be  just  or  right 

In  our  divine  Redeemer's  sight, 

His  kingdom's  Government  with  eyes 

Of  scorn  or  odium  to  despise  ? 

Shall  treason  'gainst  an  earthly  lord 

Incur  the  halter  or  the  sword, 

And  shall  the  rebel  "scape  the  rod 

Who  rises  'gainst  the  Church  of  God? 


170  SUCCESS  NO  TRUE  TEST. 

But,  in  the  changes  of  our  earth, 
That  which  was  treason  at  its  birth 
Assumes  a  grand  and  glorious  air 
"When  victory  plants  its  laurels  there. 
The  name  of  rebel  leaves  no  trace : 
The  conquering  hero  takes  its  place. 
And  he  who,  if  he  failed,  should  have 
His  judgment  in  a  felon's  grave, 
Crowned  by  success  shall  end  his  days, 
Amidst  the  shouts  of  human  praise. 

And  so,  in  what  belongs  to  heaven, 

Mankind  in  every  age  are  given 

•To  make  success  the  only  test 

Of  God's  approval.    They  are  blest 

Who  prosper !     But  it  is  not  true, 

Save  when  the  course  which  they  pursue 

Is  in  accordance  with  His  word : 

For,  in  this  evil  world,  the  Lord 

Permits  success  full  oft  to  wait 

On  plans  of  wrong,  and  deeds  of  hate; 

Though  in  the  end,  when  Christ  shall  come, 

The  wicked  must  receive  their  doom, 

And,  while  successful  in  the  past, 

Shall  fail  eternally  at  last ! 

Success  alone  can  therefore  prove 
No  sign  of  blessing  from  above ; 
For,  since  the  time  of  Adam's  sin, 
The  world  at  large  has  always  been 
Ruled  by  the  power  to  Satan  given, 
The  spirit  who  rebelled  in  heaven ; 


SUCCESS  XO  TEST.  171 

And  God  decreed  that  man  should  know, 
ad  experience,  all  the  woe 

Which  waits  on  sin,  however  great 
Success  may  seem  in  Church  or  State. 

And  hence  no  mortal  can  rely- 
On  this  his  acts  to  sanctify. 
Success  attended  on  the  art 
Of  Satan,  when,  in  every  part 
Of  earth,  idolatry  held  sway, 
And  triumphed  in  old  Abram's  day. 
Success  was  gained  by  heathen  might 
When  Israel,  conquered  in  the  fight, 
AVus  forced  to  leave  their  native  land, 
-V-  captives  to  a  pagan  band. 
Success  gave  influence  to  the  sword 
Which  won  for  false  Mohammed's  word 
Throughout  the  East  a  splendid  name, 
For  centuries  of  power  and  fame. 
Success  has  marked,  in  every  clime, 
The  reign  of  tyranny  and  crime. 
Even  in  the  Church,  success  could  rise 
From  superstition,  fraud,  and  lies  ; 
And  still,  through  Satan's  arts,  are  found 
Three-fourths  of  men  on  heathen  ground ! 

Thus,  as  all  thoughtful  mind  ;  may  see, 
Success  affords  no  valid  plea 
To  prove  the  moral  wrong  or  right 
Of  actions  in  the  Saviour's  Bight ; 


172  THE  BEATITUDES. 

Though  human  judgment,  drawn  aside 

By  interest,  vanity,  or  pride, 

Adopts  it  for  a  common  test, 

And  thinks  the  prosperous  are  the  blest. 

How  different  is  the  sacred  rule 
Taught  in  our  great  Redeemer's  school ! 
"  Blessed  are  those  that  mourn,"  He  said ; 
"  For  they  to  comfort  shall  be  led." 
"  Blessed  the  poor :  to  them  is  given 
The  bright  inheritance  of  heaven." 
"  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  revile, 
And  make  your  property  their  spoil, 
And  of  your  name  speak  evil  still, 
And  persecute  you  at  their  will. 
My  glory  you  shall  also  share, 
If  for  My  sake  the  yoke  you  bear; 
Your  weary  soul  shall  find  true  rest, 
And  peace  and  joy  shall  fill  your  breast." 

These  principles  with  force  apply 
To  that  dark  sin  which  meets  the  eye, 
When  Satan  lured  the  worldly  heart 
Of  Rome's  proud  Bishops  to  depart 
From  the  pure  Government  defined 
By  the  inspired  Apostles'  mind. 

Peerless  in  power,  in  wealth,  and  fame, 
The  world's  great  mistress  Rome  became. 
And  hence  her  Bishops  thought  they  saw 
A  just  excuse  to  change  the  law 


L_ 


MQUALIT1  OF  BISHOPS.  ITU 

Laid  down  so  dearly  "by  the  word 

Of  Christ,  the  Church's  heavenly  Lord, 

When  the  Apostles,  to  I  lis  grief, 
Contended  who  should  be  the  chief. 
For  He  rebuked  their  carnal  pride, 

And  all  superior  rank  denied. 

No  one  amongst  them  should  pretend 

His  power  o'er  others  to  extend. 

Christ  was  their  Master,  and  would  grant 

His  Spirit  to  supply  their  want ; 

While  they,  all  equal  in  degree, 

Content  as  brethren  still  should  be. 

In  just  pursuance  of  this  plan, 

We  sec  the  Apostles,  man  by  man, 

Led  by  the  Holy  Spirit's  mind, 

By  no  supremacy  confined, 

No  Master  but  the  Lord  confessed,  — 

No  Pope  elected  by  the  rest,  — 

Though  some,  of  course,  more  forward  stand 

Amongst  the  Heaven-directed  band  ; 

And  Peter,  James,  and  John  and  Paul, 

Seemed  the  most  active  of  them  all. 

So  when  the  Apostles  passed  away, 
And  Bishops  exercised  their  sway, 
Their  rank  and  power  were  still  the  same. 
Though  some  in  influence  and  fame 

the  others,  none  were  found 
To  claim,  of  right,  a  higher  ground, 
Till  several  centuries  had  fled, 
And  Rome's  ambition  raised  its  head ! 


174  LEGEND  OF  ST.  PETER. 

A  story  was  got  up  with  care, 

That  the  Apostle  Peter  there 

Had  held  for  years  the  Bishop's  seat,  — 

That  Christ  resolved,  with  favor  meet, 

On  him,  as  on  a  rock,  to  build 

The  Church.     That  this  might  be  fulfilled, 

The  promise  of  the  Lord  was  given, 

That  he  should  hold  the  keys  of  heaven ; 

While  all  the  high  supremacy 

Bestowed  by  this  divine  decree, 

To  his  successors  should  descend, 

Forever,  till  the  world  should  end ! 

The  tale  was  framed  with  subtle  art, 
Though  plainly  false  in  every  part ; 
For  Irenseus  —  witness  true  — 
A  Bishop  and  a  martyr  too  — 
States  that  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul 
To  faithful  Linus  gave  the  call, 
That  by  their  act  he  should  become 
First  Bishop  of  imperial  Rome. 
The  famed  Eusebius,  known  to  be 
The  father  of  Church  history, 
Repeats  the  statement,  word  for  word, 
And  gives  it  his  entire  accord. 

These  early  writers  are  the  best, 
On  whom  our  confidence  can  rest. 
No  counter  evidence  appears 
Until  the  lapse  of  many  years, 
When  papal  Rome's  increasing  sway 
Made  interest  drive  the  truth  away. 


ST.  PETER  NOT  THE  ROCK.  175 

The  other  portions  of  the  talc, 

When  fairly  viewed,  arc  seen  to  fail. 

The  Rook  on  which  the  Church  must  stand 

Is  Christ,  not  Peter.     The  whole  band 

Of  ancient  fathers  prove  this  sense  : 

The  other  is  without  defence. 

The  meaning  of  the  title  given 

To  Peter  by  the  Lord  of  heaven 

Marked  him  as  ■Af">ni<lith»i-stone: 

The  Pock  belongs  to  Christ  alone. 

But  Peter  was  the  first  to  claim 

The  faith  which  owned  the  Saviours  name,  — 

"  Son  of  the  living  God !  "     That  word, 

Taught  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 

Gained  him  the  promise  first,  that  he 

The  bearer  of  "  the  keys  "  should  be, 

Opening  the  kingdom  to  a  host 

On  the  great  day  of  Pentecost. 

'Tis  true,  that,  to  the  Jewish  race, 

St.  Peter  held  a  leader's  place. 

The  Twelve  Apostles,  whom  our  Lord 

First  summoned  by  His  gracious  word, 

To  the  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel  bore 

A  special  reference.     And  before 

The  wondering  world,  when  Christ  shall  come 

To  usher  in  the  day  of  doom, 

We  have  His  royal  pledge,  that  they 

Twelve  thrones  of  judgment  shall  display, 

And  those  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel  bring 

To  worship  their  Almighty  King. 


176  ST.  PAUL  AT  ROME. 

But  the  thirteenth.  Apostle,  Paul, 

Received  a  new  and  special  call,  — 

To  teach  the  Gentiles.     O'er  the  ground 

In  which  his  marvellous  work  was  found, 

Rome  held  her  high  imperial  sway ; 

And  there,  we  know,  he  bent  his  way 

By  the  express  command  of  Heaven, 

On  many  marked  occasions  given. 

A  whole  Epistle  he  addressed 

To  Rome,  before  his  presence  blest 

Their  longing  eyes,  and  two  full  years 

His  energetic  toil  appears, 

Residing  in  his  hired  abode. 

Thus  far  the  Scriptures  guide  our  road, 

Clearly  establishing  the  claim 

Of  Paul,  not  Peter,  to  the  name 

Of  Rome's  Apostle.    This  to  show, 

No  evidence  can  farther  go. 

That  good  St.  Peter  may  have  paid 

A  friendly  visit  there,  and  staid 

For  weeks  together,  may  be  true. 

In  that  vast  city,  not  a  few 

Of  Jews  were  living  who  would  hear 

His  preaching  with  attentive  ear ; 

While  toward  St.  Paul  a  bitter  hate 

Had  planned  full  oft  a  deadly  fate 

In  old  Judoea.    Those  who  came 

From  thence  to  Rome  would  spread  the  same, 

And  thus  he  might  desire  to  make 

St.  Peter  welcome  for  their  sake. 


THE  EAST  AXD    THE    WEST.  177 

But  this  could  never  change  the  line 
Of  duty,  fixed  by  voice  divine ; 
And  hence  the  point  should  settled  be 
By  the  plain  fact  of  Christ's  decree. 
ffia  word  to  Peter  gave  the  place 
Of  leadership  to  Israel's  race. 
His  word  to  Paul  assigned  the  round 
Of  service  upon  heathen  ground. 
His  word  directed  him  to  conic 
And  make  his  last  abode  in  Home ; 
The  sole  Apostle  who  could  prove 
A  special  mission  from  above, 
To  give  that  pagan  city  light, 
And  plant  the  Gospel  in  their  sight. 

But  though  the  tale  could  thus  be  shown 

From  pride  and  falsehood  to  have  grown, 

It  gained  adherence  day  by  day, 

And  in  the  end  achieved  the  sway 

Of  papal  power  throughout  the  "West, 

By  force  of  law  imperial  pressed. 

Yet  still  by  many  'twas  denied ; 

The  East  was  never  satisfied  ; 

The  prize  was  won  at  fearful  cost,  — 

The'  union  of  the  Church  was  lost ! 

The  seat  of  empire  long  had  changed, 
By  n<>vel  policy  arranged: 

antinople  held  the  throne, 
I  reigned  in  pomp  as  Rome  had  done. 

12 


178  RISE  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE. 

Her  Bishop  deemed  his  See  should  bear 

Of  dignity  an  equal  share ; 

The  conflict  of  ambition  rose, 

The  friends  of  yore  were  turned  to  foes, 

And  when  eight  centuries  had  passed, 

The  threatened  crisis  came  at  last. 

The  Church  of  Christ  was  rent  in  twain, 

And  never  moved  as  One  again. 

This  mournful  schism  may  all  be  traced 
To  lust  of  power.    The  pontiff,  placed 
In  that  great  diocese,  whose  fame 
Through  Europe  held  the  highest  claim, 
Should  all  his  influence  have  given 
To  guard  the  Government  of  heaven 
In  the  safe  track  at  first  designed 
By  the  inspired  Apostles'  mind. 
But,  by  the  art  of  Satan  led, 
He  sought  to  be  the  Church's  head,  — 
The  earthly  viceroy  of  the  Lord, 
To  rule  the  nations  by  his  word, 
And  make  all  other  Bishops  still 
Dependent  on  his  sovereign  will, 
Instead  of  leaving  the  control 
To  the  fair  judgment  of  the  whole. 

This  revolution  plainly  changed 
The  form  of  j)olity,  arranged 
For  Christ's  own  kingdom,  on  a  ground 
Falsely  pretended  to  be  found 


GROWTII  OF  PAPAL  POWER.  179 

In  Scripture  and  historic  facts; 
While  it  ran  counter  to  the  acts 
Of  the  Apostles,  and  the  word 

Through  them  dictated  by  the  Lord ; 
A^  likewise  to  the  constant  phrase 
Of  councils,  fathers,  men  whose  praise 
By  all  the  faithful  was  confessed 
Pre-eminent  above  the  rest. 

Yet  we  may  well  believe  the  Pope 
Was  Largely  influenced  by  the  hope 
That  in  due  time  the  Church  would  be 
A  gainer  by  his  tyranny. 
'Twas  clear  that  heretics  their  head 
Had  raised,  and  numerous  errors  led 
The  minds  of  men  astray.     The  hand 
Of  power  seemed  wanting  to  withstand 
This  danger.     Liberty  had  grown 
Licentious,  and  if  let  alone, 
Through  imbecility  or  fear, 
The  faith  itself  might  disappear ! 
And  hence  true  policy  required 
The  changes'which  his  will  desired. 
lie  only  sought  supreme  to  be 
For  sake  of  Christian  unity  ; 
And  by  this  argument  'twas  plain, 
His  glory  was  the  Church's  gain! 

Doubtless  we  may  conceive  that  here 
The  Roman  Bishop  was  sincere. 
Ilii:.  ived  by  Satan's  art, 

lie  acted  his  despotic  part 


180  POPERY  FORETOLD. 

With  good  intentions  on  the  whole, 
Believing  that  his  strong  control 
Would  prove  a  safeguard  to  defend 
The  Saviour's  kingdom  to  the  end ! 
Ambition  thus,  as  oft  before, 
The  garment  of  religion  wore ; 
And  while  he  ruled  with  tyrant  rod, 
He  did  it  in  the  name  of  God ! 

The  claim  unjust,  —  the  means  untrue,  — 
ISTo  good  but  evil  could  ensue. 
The  plan  was  built  upon  deceit, 
And  thousands  still  the  fraud  repeat. 
Yet  while  it  has  successful  been, 
'Tis  none  the  less  the  work  of  sin. 
Its  triumph  could  not  change  its  aim : 
Its  character  is  still  the  same. 
But  'twas  predicted  that  the  sway 
Of  papal  power  should  have  its  day, 
Though  doomed  to  be  to  ruin  hurled 
When  Christ  shall  come  to  judge  the  world. 


CANTO    VI. 


The  prophet  Daniel  plainly  had  foretold 
The  rise  of  popery  and  its  final  fall ; 
St.  John  its  future  history  unrolled ; 
And  'twas  predicted  clearly  by  St.  Paul. 


PAPAL   USURPATION.  181 

For  nine  long  centuries  it  held  the  rod 

In  Europe  over  every  subject  throne; 

The  Pope  dispensed  at  will  the  curse  of  God, 

And  claimed  the  world's  dominion  for  his  own. 

False  documents  were  forged  his  power  to  aid, 
The  powers  of  earth  fell  prostrate  at  his  feet, 
At  his  dictation  war  and  peace  were  made, 
And  kings  bowed  down  his  majesty  to  greet. 

For  if  the  greatest  monarch  should  bring  down 
The  pontiffs  malediction,  at  his  word 
The  sovereign  forfeited  his  royal  crown, 
And  only  by  submission  was  restored. 

The  Pope,  at  will,  could  every  bond  unloose 
Of  old  allegiance  by  the  subjects  due : 
The  power  of  God,  committed  to  his  use, 
Made  treason  lawful,  and  rebellion  true. 

In  early  times  no  Bishops  were  ordained, 
Unless  elected  freely  by  the  voice 
Of  priests  and  people,  who  of  right  retained, 
Throughout  the  Christian  world,  the   power  of 
choice. 

But  this  the  Pope  abolished.    He  alone 
Appointed  Bishops  by  his  sole  decree; 
Bound  by  no  human  judgment  save  his  own, 
The  Church's  autocrat  resolved  to  be. 


182  APPEALS  TO  ROME. 

He  drew  vast  revenues  from  every  land 
To  pay  his  soldiers  and  support  his  sway ; 
And  gathered  treasures  in  his  grasping  hand, 
Which  oft  were  squandered  recklessly  away. 

A  temporal  sovereign  with  a  region  fair, 
Which  ought  its  ruler's  wants  to  have  supplied, 
The  wealth  of  Europe  he  contrived  to  share, 
And  spent  it  all  on  policy  and  pride. 

Rome  was  his  capital.    "No  Court  could  vie 
With  his  in  luxury  and  splendid  show ; 
Religious  forms  in  plenty  charmed  the  eye, 
But  few  its  moral  influence  seemed  to  know. 

Licentiousness,  corruption,  lawless  lust, 
The  love  of  pleasure,  and  the  greed  of  gold, 
Filled  every  station  with  the  same  distrust, 
And  all  were  ready  to  be  bought  and  sold. 

Appeals  to  Rome  from  every  quarter  came ; 
Each  nation  was  compelled  her  rule  to  own : 
But  bribes  were  given  and  taken  without  shame, 
And  pure,  impartial  justice  was  unknown. 

'Twixt  man  and  man,  the  law  small  power  pos- 
sessed 
To  guard  the  rights  of  property  or  life ; 
And  hence  each  fancied  injury  was  redressed 
By  poisoned  food,  or  the  assassin's  knife. 


VAIX  ATTEMPTS  AT  REFORM.  183 

Against  the  Pope  the  Cardinals  conspired 
Pull  oft,  in  hopes  a  better  sway  to  wield; 
And  then  another  pontiff  was  required, 

And  Pope  'gainst  Pope  in  warfare  took  the  field. 

And  once  three  Popes  in  conflict  were  arrayed, 
While  Europe  stood  astounded  at  the  sight ; 
Each  cursed  the  others,  and  with  art  essayed 
To  prove  that  he  alone  was  in  the  right. 

Sick  of  the  shameful  contest,  at  the  last 
A  Council  met  by  which  their  claims  were  tried ; 
And  there  a  just  and  fair  decree  was  passed, 
Which  set  the  rival  pontiffs  all  aside. 


Another  was  elected  who  had  vowed 

To  cleanse  the  papal  court  from  every  stain. 

Full  time  for  reformation  was  allowed, 

But  all  the  Council's  caution  proved  in  vain  ! 

The  old  abuses  were  continued  still ; 
And  though  the  rival  Popes  appeared  no  more, 
Yet  many  a  pontiff,  poisoned  through  ill  will, 
Expired  as  other  tyrants  died  before. 

Through  growing  Superstition's  dark  control, 
The  host  of  monks  and  nuns  enlarged  their  sway, 
Till,  as  the  price  of  masses  for  the  soul, 
The  half  of  England's  soil  was  given  away. 


184     TEE  CUP  TAKEN  FROM  TEE  LAITY. 

The  priests  watched  o'er  the  rich  man's  dying 

bed, 
And  warned  him  of  the  purgatorial  fire ; 
That,  when  his  spirit  from  the  flesh  had  fled, 
His  gold  their  venal  service  might  require. 

The  sacramental  types,  by  which  our  Lord 
Had  signified  His  Body  and  His  Blood, 
Were  now  held  forth  as  fit  to  be  adored, 
When  priestly  power  had  made  the  wonder  good. 

The  name  of  Transubstantiation,  given 

To  this  new  doctrine,  never  had  been  known 

Till  the  ninth  century,  when  the  Church  was 

driven, 
By  Satan's  skill,  a  spurious  faith  to  own. 

For  then  'twas  held,  that,  by  the  priestly  act 
Of  Consecration,  both  the  bread  and  wine 
Passed  quite  away,  and  were  replaced  in  fact 
By  Christ's  own  Person,  human  and  divine ! 

And  hence  grew  up  the  custom,  new  and  strange, 
To  take  the  Sacramental  Cup  away 
From  all  the  laity,  —  an  awful  change, 
Which  led  the  Church  in  Europe  far  astray. 

Thus  half  the  Sacrament  was  gone,  —  a  loss 
To  be  endured,  for  fear  it  should  be  found 
That  the  dear  Blood,  once  shed  upon  the  cross, 
By  some  mischance  had  fallen  upon  the  ground ! 


TJU&Sl  rB8TA2fTIATl  l^o 

Here  was  a  double  error,  fust  to  make 
The  Sacrament  a  God  to  be  adored, 

And  under  a  false  reverence  to  take 

The  cop  away,  against  the  Saviour's  word. 

••  Drink  ye  all  of  this  "  was  His  command, 
Distinct  and  clear.     And  so  'twas  understood: 
Throughout  the  Church,  to  every  layman's  hand 
given  the  symbol  of  His  sacred  Blood. 

Eight  hundred  years  bad  run  tlieir  varied  range, 
In  the  true  order  of  the  Gospel  feast, 
When  Superstition  dared  to  make  tbe  change, 
Which  sunk  the  people  while  it  raised  the  priest. 

Since  now  the  grand  prerogative  was  given 
Which  on  the  priest  conferred  such  high  control, 
IIi<  power  alone  bestowed  the  Lord  of  heaven, 
In  form  a  wafer !  on  each  faithful  soul ! 

Alas !  it  was  a  triumph  for  the  art 
Of  Satan,  when  the  Church  was  so  misled 
m  Scripture  and  the  fathers  to  depart, 
And  do  dishonor  to  her  glorious  Head! 

They  called  it  miracle  !  a  poor  pretence, 

Which  showed  how  low  the  reasoning  power  can 

fall ; 
For  miracles  appealed  to  human  sense, 
While  this  was  llatly  hostile  to  it  all. 


186  IND  UL  GENCES. 

The  sight,  the  touch,  the  smell,  the  taste  agreed, 
To  prove  the  presence  of  the  bread  and  wine ; 
But  Satan  conquered,  and  the  Church  decreed 
To  take  his  falsehood  for  a  truth  divine. 

The  next  invention  started  by  his  skill 
Was  named  Indulgence.    'Twas  a  novel  plan, 
By  which  the  Pope  could  exercise  his  will, 
In  pardoning  sin  before  its  guilt  began. 

This  monstrous  notion  its  appearance  made, 
When  papal  power  had  well  attained  its  height, 
To  help  the  soldiers,  in  the  first  Crusade, 
Against  the  Saracens  with  zeal  to  fight. 

'Twas  argued  that  the  warrior  on  the  field 
Might  die  without  the  pardon  of  the  priest ; 
And  thus  his  soul  would  be  compelled  to  yield 
All  hope  from  future  woe  to  be  released. 

Hence  it  seemed  right  a  warrant  to  afford 
From  him,  the  Poj)e  who  held  the  keys  of  heaven, 
That  the  poor  soldier,  by  his  sovereign  word, 
Might  find,  beforehand,  all  his  sins  forgiven. 

The  doctrine  with  much  favor  was  received ; 
It  suited  well  the  spirit  of  the  time  ; 
And  hence,  with  few  exceptions,  'twas  believed, 
And  gave  a  new  immunity  to  crime. 


CaUBADXa  AGAINST  HEBJBTH  187 

For  though,  before,  'twas  easy  to  obtain 
A  priestly  absolution,  strong  and  sure, 
Twas  safer  still  the  Pope's  own  writ  to  gain, 
As  this  for  all  the  future  would  endure. 


At  first  intended  for  the  soldiers'  use, 
The  principle  was  soon  much  farther  spread ; 
And  it  was  thought  much  profit  to  produce, 
only  for  the  living,  but  the  dead. 

But  these  Indulgences  were  always  sold ; 
If  given  away,  they  had  no  strength  at  all : 
The  papal  system  had  an  eye  to  gold ; 
AVith  that,  no  danger  could  its  power  befall ! 

As  time  flowed  on,  the  great  Crusades  were  found 
Of  little  force  against  Mohammed's  sway ; 
The  kingdom  formed  on  Saracenic  ground 
Was  weak,  and  vanished  in  few  years  away. 

And  thus  the  Pope,  with  martial  ardor  fired, 
A  new  Crusade  to  organize  began 
Against  the  heretics,  who  had  conspired 
The  crowincr  flames  of  discontent  to  fan. 


A  (  Muncil  was  convened,  in  numbers  vast, 
By  the  decree  of  Innocent  the  Third  ; 
And  here  the  most  oppressive  laws  were  passed, 
In  which,  apparently,  the  whole  concurred. 


188  A  DUTY  TO  HUNT  HERETICS. 

'Twas  made  a  duty,  once  in  every  year, 
That  every  soul  should  to  his  priest  confess  : 
And  if  omission  could  be  made  appear, 
No  Sacrament  his  dying  hour  should  bless. 

Nor  should  his  lifeless  corpse  be  kindly  laid 
In  consecrated  ground,  or  honored  be 
With  funeral  rites  by  common  custom  paid, 
But  buried  with  a  marked  indignity. 

The  same  confession  always  must  precede 
The  Eucharist ;  and  in  that  solemn  act 
The  party  must  be  made  to  take  good  heed, 
And  tell  of  heretics  in  word  or  fact. 

The  parish-officers  were  all  required 
To  hunt  for  heretics  with  zealous  care, 
And  every  lord  and  baron  was  desired 
His  full  proportion  of  the  search  to  bear. 

And  when  those  heretics  were  fairly  known, 
By  judgment  of  the  Bishop  they  must  be 
Deprived  of  all  the  proj^erty  they  own, 
Confined  or  banished  by  his  strict  decree. 

But  if  these  several  parties  should  neglect 
This  duty  'gainst  the  heretics  to  do, 
They  must  for  their  just  punishment  expect 
Imprisonment  and  confiscation  too. 


ALE  9   .wo   WALL.  I -'J 

Snob,  in  the  main,  were  the  provisions  passed 
J >\  i his  great  Council;  and  fall  soon  the  flame 
Oi*  cruel  persecution,  long  to  last, 
Arose  to  brand  the  papal  Church  with  shame. 

In  time,  the  Pope  produced  a  ready  rush 
Of  zealous  warriors  by  his  potent  word; 
And   then    the   grand    Crusade    was   formed    to 

crush 
The  hated  heretics  with  fire  and  sword. 

The  Albigenses  were  a  powerful  band, 
In  doctrine  dangerous,  and  morals  low : 
So  say  the  papal  annalists,  whose  hand 
lieeorded  all  the  little  that  wc  know. 

But  the  AValdenses,  high  in  word  and  act, 
Professed  a  faith  acknowledged  to  be  pure  ; 
Their  only  crime  consisting  in  the  fact, 
That  they  could  not  the  papal  power  endure. 

Against  the  foul  corruptions  of  the  age,  — 
The  Pope,  the  superstition,  and  the  strife,  — 
They  deemed.it  was  their  duty  to  engage 
By  Scriptural  reproof  and  holy  life. 

all  their  zealous  preachers  held, 
AVas  the  great  Antichrist  so  long  foretold  : 
His  Cabled  right  to  govern  they  repelled, 
And  clung  to  the  Apostles'  rule  of  <>M. 


190  HORRORS  OF  THE   WAR. 

Most  hostile  to  the  pontiff's  lordly  sway- 
Were  such  sincere  reformers.     Hence  arose 
The  bands  of  the  Crusade  in  fierce  array 
Against  those  heretics,  —  the  Church's  foes ! 

Not  foes,  but  friends,  to  what  the  Church  had 

been, 
Not  foes,  but  friends,  to  what  the  Church  should 

be, 
They  loved  the  Church  as  she  at  first  was  seen 
In  the  pure  ages  of  antiquity. 

But  Satan  triumphed  in  his  cruel  art ; 
For  God  designed  that  men  should  fully  know 
The  spirit  which  would  rule  the  human  heart 
By  blood  and  slaughter,  misery  and  woe  ! 

Yes,  Satan  triumphed!   For  some  centuries  more, 
Under  the  yoke  of  Rome's  imperious  will, 
The  poor  Waldenses  their  afflictions  bore, 
Tortured,  oppressed,  exiled,  but  faithful  still. 

The  bold  Crusaders  had  no  war  to  wage, 
For  small  was  the  resistance  to  their  course ; 
But  zeal  for  popery  fired  their  pious  rage, 
And  lust  and  pillage  went  in  league  with  force. 

Against  a  heretic  they  held  it  clear 
That  every  passion  might  its  power  display : 
The  deepest,  darkest  sin  inspired  no  fear ; 
The  pope's  Indulgence  cleansed  it  all  away! 


NEW  HULKS  FOR  HEREBY.  191 

>«* 
And  still  the  pontiff's  power  advanced  its  claims, 
That  none  against  its  rule  should  dare  rebel: 
They  burned  the  hated  heretics  with  flames, 
While  priestly  lips  consigned  their  souls  to  hell ! 

But  what  was  heresy  ?     St.  Paul  had  told 
Titus,  the  Bishop,  how  to  use  the  rod : 
All  heretics,  if  obstinate  and  bold, 
Must  be  rejected  from  the  Church  of  God. 

The  rule  of  faith  and  practice  was  contained, 
Through  inspiration,  in  the  Written  Word ; 
By  that  alone  was  heresy  restrained, 
For  Scripture  taught  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord. 

To  that  no  man's  authority  could  add, 

From  that  no  human  power  could  take  away; 

Yet  we  have  seen  a  record,  dark  and  sad, 

Of  wanton  change  which  led  the  Church  astray,  — 

Xew  dogmas  for  the  faithful  to  believe, 
New  customs  for  the  faithful  to  pursue, 
Xew  pardoning  power  the  faithful  to  deceive, 
Xew  government,  despotic  and  untrue  ! 

Amongst  these  novelties,  of  course,  we  find 
New  rules  for  heresy;  for  now  the  law 
Required  submission  to  the  papal  mind, 
And  popes  had  learned  the  sword  of  blood  to 
draw. 


192  RIGHT  OF  SANCTUARY. 

Mark  well  the  difference.     Once  the  certain  test 
Of  faith  was  in  the  "Written  Word  alone ; 
But  now  the  voice  of  Rome  the  world  addressed, 
And  bade  them  bow  before  the  papal  throne. 

The  pain  St.  Paul  for  heresy  decreed 

Was  excommunication,  nothing  more ; 

But  now  the  wretch  must  be  condemned  to  bleed, 

Be  burned  to  death,  or  torn  with  torture  sore, 

His  goods  all  confiscate,  his  household  wrecked, 
His  children  robbed ;  and  yet  his  only  sin 
Might  be  the  frauds  of  popery  to  reject, 
And  take  the  Bible  way  the  prize  to  win ! 


CANTO    VII. 

The  papal  power  in  every  land 

Retained  the  priests  in  strict  command, 

But  would  not  suffer  them  to  be 

Subjected  to  the  law's  decree. 

Before  the  Courts  the  Laity  must  come, 

While  priests  could  only  be  condemned  at  Rome, 

And,  further  to  display  the  rate 

At  which  the  Church  controlled  the  State, 

Her  consecrated  houses  spread 

A  shield  to  guard  each  felon's  head ; 

Within  their  Avails  if  he  could  only  stand, 

He  might  defy  the  justice  of  the  land. 


TRIAL  BY  ORDEAL.  193 

For  forty  days  he  could  remain, 
The  cihanoen  oi'  escape  to  gain; 
And  then,  it'  he  confessed  his  crime, 
He  might  in  exile  spend  his  time  : 

And  thus  this  u right  of  Sanctuary"  gave, 
In  spite  of  law,  the  power  his  life  to  save. 

This  looked  like  mercy ;  but  the  course 
"Was  found  to  have  a  baneful  force, 
To  breed  connivance  and  complaint, 
When  justice  suffered  such  restraint. 
It  was  a  claim  no  kingdom  should  endure ; 
For  law  alone  makes  social  safety  sure. 

The  Pope  to  heretics  could  show 
No  mercy,  as  the  world  might  know. 
Why  should  he,  then,  avert  the  fate 
Of  those  who  sinned  against  the  State  ? 
'Twas  but  a  demonstration  of  the  theme, 
That  papal  power  in  all  things  was  supreme ! 

But  worse  abuses  still  remain, 

Those  papal  centuries  to  stain  ; 

For  Superstition's  active  crew 

Brought  modes  of  trial,  strange  and  new, 

To  break  the  rules  by  sense  and  reason  given, 

And  take  instead  an  impious  call  on  heaven ! 

Trials  by  ordeal  began. 
To  end  disputes  they  doomed  the  man 
To  plunge  his  arm  in  melted  lead, 
On  ploughshares  made  red-hot  to  tread, 
ij 


194  TEST  OF  WITCHCRAFT. 

Or  in  the  wage  of  battle  fierce  to  fight, 
Deeming  the  victor  must  be  in  the  right ! 

When  charged  with  witchcraft,  he  was  cast 

In  water,  while  they  bandaged  fast 

His  thumbs  together,  thus  to  note 

If  the  poor  wretch  would  sink  or  float ; 

For  so  they  fancied  the  result  would  show 

Whether  he  used  Satanic  power  or  no ! 

Suppose  he  floated,  then  'twas  plain, 

That  Satan  must  his  slave  sustain ; 

Suppose  he  sank,  'twas  just  as  clear 

That  he  should  innocent  appear  ; 

But  then  the  sapient  judges  sometimes  found 

That  the  acquitted  party  might  be  drowned ! 

In  forms  like  these  the  priests  took  part, 

Prepared  the  scene  with  solemn  art, 

And  prayed  aloud,  with  seeming  zeal, 

That  God's  decree  might  justice  deal  : 

As  if  a  miracle  must  still  be  wrought, 

When  law  and  reason  both  were  set  at  nought ! 


lo' 


But  these  were  times  of  ignorance. 

Among  the  masses,  no  advance 

In  education  had  been  made 

Beyond  the  wants  of  war  and  trade. 

The  learned  clergy  might  sometimes  be  seen ; 

Yet  they  were  only  few,  and  far  between  ! 


Through  those  dark  aces,  even  the  race 

Of  nobles  thought  it  no  disgrace 

That  they  could  neither  read  nor  write. 

It'  the  accomplished,  gallant  knight 

Could  shine  in  courts  and  armies,  he  was  blest: 

To  priests  and  monks  he  yielded  all  the  rest ! 

The  clergy  took  no  pains  or  care 

'Jo  banish  ignorance.     Their  share 

Of  learning  was  not  large  nor  deep, 

But  it  enabled  them  to  keep 

The  crovernment  o'er  knights  and  nobles  too : 

CD  O 

Knowledge  is  power,  and  that  they  found  was 
true. 

They  loved  the  ignorant  to  rule. 

Why  should  the  laymen  go  to  school 

Merely  to  cultivate  the  mind  ? 

'Twere  best  to  have  their  thoughts  confined 

To  their  appropriate  walk  in  life,  and  still 

Be  wisely  guided  by  the  priestly  will. 

The  slaves  and  serfs  were  born  to  toil, 
The  husbandmen  should  till  the  soil, 
The  low  mechanics  plied  their  trade, 
The  merchants  were  for  commerce  made, 
The  knights  and  nobles  lived  for  honor's  call ; 
But  pontiff,  Bishops,  priests,  should  rule  them  all. 

The  kings  by  Cardinals  were  led, 
"Who  Btood  as  statesmen  at  the  head; 


196  POWER  OF  THE  CLERGY. 

The  Courts  of  equity  were  ruled 
By  Cardinals  profoundly  schooled ; 
While  the  inferior  clergy,  rightly  drilled, 
The  Courts  of  law,  without  discredit,  filled. 

The  Parliaments  were  governed  still 

By  Bishops,  who,  with  tact  and  skill, 

Controlled  the  laity,  and  used 

An  influence  full  oft  abused, 

Through  management  adroitly  understood, 

To  pass  foul  laws  of  bigotry  and  blood. 

And  all  the  men  of  rank  and  wealth 

Had  chaplains  for  their  spirits'  health, 

Who  read  and  wrote,  as  need  required, 

Whate'er  their  patrons'  will  desired ; 

The  master  to  the  writing  set  his  seal, 

And  thus  he  managed  with  the  world  to  deal. 

Yet  schools  there  were  of  splendid  fame, 
Where  students  flocked  of  every  name,  — 
Great  Universities,  designed 
To  strengthen  and  enlarge  the  mind : 
But  all  were  under  clerical  control ; 
The  Church,  and  not  the   State,  arranged   the 
whole. 

And  hence,  for  centuries,  so  few 

Appear  as  authors  to  pursue 

The  track  of  learning,  save  the  class 

Who  stood  distinguished  in  the  mass 

Of  priests  and  friars.     But  the  tinie  drew  near 

When  this  monopoly  should  disappear. 


WICKLIFF.  197 

The  fourteenth  century  beheld     ■ 

A  work  of  influence  which  impelled 

The  coining  crisis.     Then  arose 

A  warning  on  the  Church's  woes, 

From  bold  John  Wicklih**  in  the  earnest  hope 

Of  rousing  England's  zeal  against  the  Pope. 

The  Bible  lie  translated  well, 

That  so  the  Word  of  God  iniglit  tell 

Lving  truth  to  every  mind 
Which  stood  to  piety  inclined. 
The  priests  and  Bishops  were  of  course  enraged, 
And  soon  to  crush  him  all  their  power  engaged. 

But  the  Almighty  raised  a  friend 
I  lis  life  and  safety  to  defend. 
The  Pontiff  cited  him  to  Rome, 
Where  he  could  not  be  forced  to  come ; 
And  though  his  persecutors  did  not  cease, 
He  held  his  ground,  and  died  at  last  in  peace. 

The  priests  bis  followers  accused 

Of  heresy,  and  so  abused 

Their  powerful  influence  as  to  take 

The  good  Lord  Cobham  to  the  stake. 

Such  death  the  noble  martyr  deemed  a  gain; 

Nor  was  the  worthy  sacrifice  in  vain ! 

The  work  of  Wickliff  travelled  far, 
And  in  Bohemia  raised  the  war 
Of  truth  'gainst  popish  error.     There 
lluss  the  reformer  took  his  share 


198  SUSS  AND  JEROME. 

Of  risk  and  danger  in  the  sacred  strife, 
And  in  the  service  yielded  up  his  life. 

A  Council  of  the  Pope  had  met 

In  Constance,  partly  called  to  set 

Its  seal  to  falsehood,  known  to  fame 

By  Tran substantiation's  name ; 

And  there  brave  Huss  was  summoned  to  attend, 

Before  them  all  his  doctrine  to  defend. 

The  Emperor  Sigismund  had  signed 

A  writ  in  language  well  defined, 

His  personal  safety  to  insure, 

That  he  might  come  and  go  secure  ; 

And  trusting  to  th*e  high  imperial  word, 

He  took  his  stand,  —  a  champion  of  the  Lord ! 

But  'twas  in  vain !     Their  fixed  decree 

Pronounced  his  doctrine  heresy. 

The  emperor  broke  his  plighted  faith, 

And  basely  gave  him  up  to  death : 

He  walked  the  path  the  holy  martyrs  trod, 

And  gladly  perished  for  the  truth  of  God ! 

Jerome  of  Prague,  an  honored  name, 

A  papal  victim  next  became. 

A  long  religious  war  ensued ; 

The  Hussites  wept  with  tears  of  blood ! 

The  sacramental  cup  was  all  their  gain ; 

As  for  the  rest,  the  struggle  proved  in  vain ! 


WALL  OF  0QN8TANTIN0PLE.  199 

But  now  the  Eastern  empire's  power 

Had  reached  at  last  its  feted  hour: 

Constantinople  fell!     The  work 

Had  been  accomplished  by  the  Turk. 

The  Church  of  Greece  bowed  down  in  shame 

and  lo-< ; 
Mohammed's  Crescent  triumphed  o'er  the  Cross! 

The  Greeks  had  long  declining  been, 

Effeminate  and  sunk  in  sin: 

Religion's  forms  remained  alone ; 

Its  ancient  zeal  and  strength  had  flown : 

But  they  were  well  refined  by  learning's  sway, 

And  classic  lore  had  suffered  no  decay. 

Their  country  conquered  by  the  hand 

Which  held  the  cruel  Turkish  brand, 

They  scattered  over  Europe,  there 

To  find  some  refuge  from  despair ; 

And  in  due  time  they  raised  an  ardent  flame 

For  Grecian  learning  wheresoe'er  they  came. 

But  their  success  was  largely  due 

To  the  invention,  grand  and  new, 

Of  printing,  which  so  well  supplied 

The  means  of  knowledge  far  and  wide : 

The  Providence  of  God  through  these  unfurled 

The  flacj  of  Reformation  to  the  world ! 

Yet  first  came  forth  an  awful  sight, 
"When  kingly  force  and  papal  might 


200  THE  INQUISITION. 

Concurred,  from  policy  alone, 

To  raise  the  Inquisition's  throne, 

And  punish  heretics  of  various  names 

By  racking  torments  and  consuming  flames. 

Seized  by  this  dark  tribunal's  power, 
In  secret  at  the  midnight  hour, 
The  hapless  victim,  borne  away 
To  dungeons  from  the  light  of  day, 
Was  driven,  by  torture's  diabolic  art, 
To  act  his  own  accuser's  dreadful  part. 

No  friend  allowed  to  see  his  face, 

In  gloomy  cell  he  found  his  place, 

So  deep,  that  groans  and  shriekings  there 

Could  never  reach  the  upper  air ; 

And  there  they  racked  his  frame  from  time  to 

time, 
To  force  confession  of  a  nameless  crime. 

'Twas  heresy  to  breathe  a  word 
Against  the  Pope,  the  Sovereign  Lord ; 
Or  question  if  the  Virgin  heard 
The  countless  prayers  for  aid  preferred ; 
Or  doubt  if  priests  by  consecration  could 
Transform  the  Bread  and  Wine  to  Flesh  and 
Blood. 

And  so  of  all  the  dogmas  taught,  — 
If  even  in  his  secret  thought 
The  wretched  man  had  dared  to  stray 
From  papal  Rome's  unerring  way, 


THE  IXQUISITIOy.  201 

He  must  recant,  or  else  by  sentence  dire 
He  paid  the  penalty  of  death  by  fire! 

But  this  was  nothing  new  for  Rome. 

The  Inquisition  had  become 

A  settled  principle  of  right, 

Since  that  great  Council  saw  the  light 

Which  Innocent  the  Third  had  held  before, — 

Notorious  for  two  hundred  years  and  more. 

Yet,  though  the  Church  so  long  had  been 

Accustomed  to  the  dreadful  scene 

Of  slaughter,  dealt  by  sword  and  flame, 

Most  foully,  in  the  Saviour's  name, 

This  far  exceeded  all  the  world  had  known, 

And  stood  in  bloody  cruelty  alone. 

For  Ferdinand,  that  crafty  king, 

Resolved  his  proud  grandees  to  bring 

In  due  subjection  to  his  sway, 

While  confiscation  swept  away 

Their  wealth  into  his  coffers.     So  he  planned 

This  pious  scheme  to  subjugate  the  land. 

There  was  no  Court  whose  power  they  feared, 

No  royal  sceptre  much  revered ; 

The  Pope  alone  held  high  control, 

For  he  was  Sovereign  o'er  the  soul ; 

And  hence  the  Church's  curb  might  be  applied 

When  all  restraint  besides  would  be  denied. 


202  SECRECY  AND  TORTURE. 

A  Court  raised  up  to  guard  the  faith, 

Whose  judgment  would  be  sealed  by  death 

And  confiscation ;  on  whose  course 

All  must  rely  without  resource ; 

Whose  judges  chosen  by  the  king  should  be, 

But  still  commissioned  by  the  Pope's  decree ; 

A  Court  with  ample  power  to  make 
Its  rules  of  trial,  and  to  take 
All  its  proceedings  from  the  eye 
Of  public  gaze  and  scrutiny, 
While  veneration  for  the  Church  should  cast 
A    safeguard    round    each    sentence   which  it 
passed ;  — 

Such  a  tribunal,  with  due  care 

Conducted,  might  be  made  to  bear 

A  new  but  most  effective  part 

In  aid  of  kingly  power  and  art. 

And  Ferdinand  had  well  surveyed  his  ground. 

And  took  his  course  with  subtlety  profound. 

The  first  great  feature  of  the  plan 
Was  secrecy.    The  hapless  man 
Who  was  imprisoned  never  knew 
The  foe  with  whom  he  had  to  do : 
The  name  of  his  accuser  was  concealed, 
And  by  no  management  could  be  revealed. 

The  next  great  rule  was  to  compel 
The  party  of  himself  to  tell 
Whate'er  his  judges  chose  to  ask, 
By  means  of  torture.    'Twas  a  task 


DEFENCE  OF  TUE  INQUISITION.         203 

Performed  in  Jeep  and  subterraneous  room, 
And  language  fails  to  paint  the  victim's  doom. 

Few  men  such  treatment  could  withstand. 

The  judges  were  a  heartless  band, 

Resolved  no  agony  to  spare 

Which  human  strength  and  life  could  bear, 

Until  at  length  the  torturing  rack  had  wrung 

Such  words  as  suited  from  the  prisoner's  tongue. 

The  pope  at  first  refused  to  aid 

The  plan  which  Ferdinand  had  laid ; 

But  policy  prevailed  in  time, 

And  Rome  approved  the  course  of  crime 

Through  winch  this  hateful  Court,  for  centuries, 

stood 
Pre-cmiuent  in  cruelty  and  blood. 

But  here  the  priests  of  Rome  pretend 

The  whole  proceeding  to  defend. 

The  Inquisition,  as  they  say, 

Took  no  man's  life  or  goods  away : 

Their  office  was  his  heresy  to  try ; 

Nor  did  their  hand  his  punishment  apply. 

The  Church  her  ancient  rule  preserved, 
And  from  her  maxim  never  swerved  : 
From  war  and  blood  abstaining  still, 
She  shows  the  culprit  her  good  will ; 
And  when  her  judges  yield  him  to  the  State, 
They  ask  that  mercy  may  avert  his  fate. 


204  THE  REQUEST  FOR  MERCY. 

The  Inquisition  did  no  more 

Than  had  been  always  done  before. 

When  they  had  closed  their  task,  they  saw 

The  man  delivered  to  the  law 

With  kindly  wishes.    'Twas  not  their  desire 

That  the  poor  wretch  should  perish  in  the  fire ! 

But  this  excuse,  though  true  in  form, 

Is  false  in  substance.    As  the  storm 

Produces  shipwreck,  though  the  wave, 

And  not  the  wind,  prepares  the  grave, 

Even  so  the  priests  had  made  each  nation  frame 

The  laws  which  doomed  the  heretic  to  flame. 

The  Lateran  Council  had  laid  down 
The  rule  which  governed  every  throne ; 
The  Church  established  in  each  land 
Bore  everywhere  the  highest  hand ; 
And  hence  the  death  to  heretics  assigned 
Was  but  the  transcript  of  the  Church's  mind. 

And  therefore,  when  the  culprit  passed 

The  Inquisition's  gates  at  last, 

To  be  conducted  to  the  stake, 

With  mercy  for  the  Saviour's  sake, 

It  was  a  shameless  mockery,  which  well 

Might  move  the  laughter  of  the  prince  of  hell. 

Mercy !  the  Inquisition's  prayer ! 
Who  ever  thought  of  mercy  there  ? 
Mercy !  in  dark  and  lonely  cell, 
With  pain  and  agony  to  dwell ! 


FALL  OF  THE  INQUISITION.  205 

Mercy !  from  those  whose  tortures  caused  more 

woe 
Than  martyrs  at  the  stake  could  ever  know ! 

The  law  of  Moses  had  decreed 
The  worst  of  criminals  to  bleed 
By  stoning,  and  on  witness  given 
From  two  at  least,  in  sight  of  heaven ; 
But  these  Inquisitorial  judges  trod, 
Without  compunction,  on  the  law  of  God. 

And  yet,  the  simple  to  beguile, 

They  talked  of  mercy  all  the  while ; 

And  dared  in  Christ's  own  name  to  slay 

Their  wretched  victims  day  by  day. 

Thus  papal  policy  and  kingly  art 

Plunged  deep  in  misery  many  a  tortured  heart. 

Three  centuries'passed  beneath  the  reign 

Of  this  demoniac  Court  in  Spain  ; 

Three  hundred  thousand  victims  left 

The  record  of  its  power,  bereft 

Of  land  and  life.    The  pope  maintained  it  still, 

And,  when  it  fell,  'twas  by  Napoleon's  will. 

With  reverence  we  may  well  conclude 
That  the  Almighty  deemed  it  good, 
By  this  convincing  proof,  to  show 
How  far  the  papal  Church  could  go, 
To  all  the  precepts  of  the  Gospels  blind, 
Resolved  by  cruelty  to  rule  mankind ! 


206  PAPAL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

But  now  a  wondrous  change  arose 

The  fifteenth  century  to  close ; 

A  change  which  opened  regions  new, 

And  led  the  world  with  joy  to  view 

Fresh  paths  in  which  ambition's  steps  might  tread, 

And  find  a  wreath  of  honor  for  its  head. 

A  great  discovery  was  at  hand. 

Columbus  found  the  glorious  land 

Which  forms  our  Western  Continent ; 

And  Spain  and  Portugal,  intent 

On  gold  and  conquest,  raised  their  wondering 

eyes, 
And  sent  their  bands  to  seize  upon  the  prize. 

It  had  the  settled  rule  become 

For  ages  in  the  Church  of  Rome, 

That  he  who  claimed,  by  Christ's  decree, 

The  world's  great  Sovereign  to  be, 

Had  ample  power  all  lands  to  give  away, 

By  virtue  of  his  universal  sway. 

This  power  the  popes  had  oft  employed. 

The  benefit  was  not  enjoyed 

For  nothing.     It  was  bought  and  sold, 

Like  other  grants,  for  solid  gold. 

And  France,  as  well  as  Portugal  and  Spain, 

Had  papal  license  given,  in  hope  of  gain. 

The  case  of  Ireland  was  the  same. 
Henry  the  Second  made  his  claim, 


THE  POPE  BISnOP  AXD  KIXG.  207 

And  had  it  from  the  PontitFs  hand 

That  England  should  hold  full  command 

OYr  all  the  natives  of  that  lovely  isle, 

While  Peter  pence  should  be  his  share  of  spoil. 

Twas  thus,  with  not  a  shade  of  doubt, 

America  was  parcelled  out : 

The  priests  went  on,  inspired  with  hope, 

To  gain  new  nations  for  the  pope ; 

And  regions  vast,  by  Europe's  power  o'ercome, 

Were  made  submissive  to  the  Church  of  Rome 


canto  vin. 

Foe  many  centuries,  the  general  sense 
Of  Europe  was  against  the  Court  of  Rome : 
War  after  war  was  waged  in  its  defence, 
And  more  and  more  corrupt  it  had  become. 

The  cry  for  reformation  had  been  raised 
By  many  who  were  loyal  to  the  faith, 
Which,  as  it  stood,  with  ready  zeal  they  praised, 
Resolved  to  hold  its  dogmas  until  death. 

Cut  there  was  a  distinction,  clear  and  strong, 
Between  the  pope  as  Bishop  and  as  King : 
The  Sovereign  might  and  often  did  go  wrong; 
To  blame  the  Lit/top  was  a  different  thing. 


208  THE  CHURCH  INFALLIBLE. 

The    Church  of  Rome,  as  they  had  all  been 

taught, 
"Was  quite  infallible,  and  could  not  err ; 
The  Court  of  Rome  was  oft  to  ruin  brought, 
And  reformation  was  demanded  there. 

And  hence  through  many  years,  from  time  to 

time, 
Councils  were  called  to  bring  about  the  change ; 
But  all  in  vain.    Venalty  and  crime 
Continued  still  to  run  their  usual  range. 

The  reformation  which  the  case  required 
Was  in  the  Churchy  —  her  doctrine  was  impure : 
The  faith  at  first  set  forth,  by  Heaven  inspired, 
She  had  been  taught  no  longer  to  endure. 

For  though  she  still  retained  her  ancient  Creed, 
'Twas  not  enough  the  sinner  to  recall : 
Of  all  her  new  inventions  faith  had  need, 
And  he  who  would  be  saved  must  take  them  all. 

The  worship  of  the  Virgin  and  the  saints ; 
The  idol-homage  to  the  Bread  and  Wine ; 
The  priestly  power  to  pardon  sin's  attaints ; 
The  pope's  vast  empire,  held  to  be  divine ; 

His  high  prerogative  to  end  the  pain 
Of  purgatory  by  his  will's  control,  — 
All  these  the  Christian  must  accept,  or  gain 
The  name  of  heretic,  and  lose  his  soul. 


TETZEL  SELLING  INDULGENCES.        209 

But  now,  at  length,  in  answer  to  the  prayer 
01'  mourning  thousands,  the  set  time  drew  near, 
A  thorough  Reformation  to  prepare, 

When  the  pure  Gospel  should  again  appear. 

The  sixteenth  century  saw  the  Sec  of  Rome 
By  Leo  filled,  the  Tenth  who  bore  the  name ; 
And  he  resolved  to  build  St.  Peter's  dome, 
And  so  establish  an  enduring  fame. 

To  raise  the  money  for  this  gorgeous  pile 
He  scattered  all  abroad,  with  royal  hand, 
Indulgences,  expressed,  in  liberal  style, 
Through  priestly  agents  named  for  every  land. 

Tetzel,  appointed  thus  his  writs  to  sell 
At  Wittemberg,  a  great  sensation  made ; 
And  praised  these  grand  Indulgences  so  well, 
That  it  was  quite  a  profitable  trade. 

"Buy  them,"  he  said,  "to  place  your  friend  at 

rest 
From  purgatorial  pains  their  grace  is  given  ; 
For,  when  the  money  tinkles  in  the  chest, 
The  happy  soul  released  goes  straight  to^heaven 

But  God  raised  up  a  champion  full  of  zeal, 
To  check  the  impious  boaster  in  his  pride. 
Luther  came  forth  his  strong  rebuke  to  deal, 
And  TetzcPs  doctrine  openly  denied. 

14 


IH 


210  MARTIN  LUTHER. 

A  public  disputation  soon  was  held, 
In  which  the  bold  reformer  gained  applause : 
From  many  minds  the  error  was  dispelled, 
And  Luther's  arguments  had  won  the  cause. 

His  Sovereign  lord  was  Frederic  the  Wise, 
Elector  of  old  Saxony ;  and  he, 
Beholding  Luther  with  admiring  eyes, 
Resolved  his  friend  and  advocate  to  be. 

The  great  Redeemer's  Providence  had  now 
Bestowed  on  Luther's  course  a  high  renown  ; 
Nor  could  his  honest  head  be  forced  to  bow 
Before  the  wearer  of  the  papal  crown. 

A  monk  of  the  Augustine  order,  brought 
To  knowledge  in  the  ancient  Fathers'  school, 
He  saw  how  all  the  early  writers  taught 
That  faith  from  Scripture  took  its  only  rule. 

Step  after  step  he  felt  his  cautious  way 
Through  all  the  sad  corruptions  of  the  past, 
Until  the  papal,  anti-Christian  sway 
Was  understood,  and  all  exposed  at  last. 

» 

He  preached  and  wrote  with  energy  and  force : 

All  Germany  resounded  with  his  fame, 

And  took,  with  France   and    Switzerland,   the 

course 
Of  reformation  in  the  Saviour's  name. 


C.WD1XAL    WOLSET.  'ill 

Melancthon,  Calvin,  and  Zuinglius  boro 
In  the  gnat  movement  a  distinguished  part, 
As  leaden  of  renown  ;  but  thousands  more 
AiJed  the  noble  work  with  all  their  heart. 

The  emperor,  Charles  the  Fifth,  at  first  appeared 
Inclined  to  place  himself  on  neutral  ground ; 
But  papal  influence  soon  interfered, 
And  to  the  side  of  Rome  his  efforts  bound. 

A  civil  war  ensued,  which  lasted  long : 

The  truth  had  many  evils  to  endure ; 

But  still  its  friends  in  faith  and  hope  were  strong, 

And  in  the  end  their  rights  were  made  secure. 

The  work  in  England  had  a  later  date  : 

Henry  the   Eighth,  when   Luther's   course   was 

known, 
Condemned  his  doctrines  with  polemic  hate, 
And  wrote  a  book  his  errors  to  disown. 

The  famous  Cardinal  Wolsey  held  the  post 
Of  his  prime  minister,  and  led  the  king 
In  proud  magnificence  to  make  his  boast, 
And  deem  economy  a  worthless  thing. 

The  treasures  which  his  father's  careful  hand 
Had  wisely  hoarded,  soon  were  made  to  fly ; 
And  W'olscy  was  not  slow  to  understand 
That  some  expedient  must  the  want  supply. 


212         SUPPEESSIOJSf  OF  MONASTERIES. 

The  convents  and  the  monasteries  held 
The  half  of  England's  riches  at  the  time : 
If  all  the  monks  and  nnns  could  be  expelled, 
The  Cardinal  thought  it  would  not  be  a  crime. 

For  they  had  long  become  an  odious  race 

To  king  and  nobles,  in  seclusion  bred : 

They  scorned  the  courtiers  in  their  pride  of  place, 

And  only  owned  the  pope  to  be  their  head. 

The  monarch's  scruples  soon  were  overcome 
By  Wolsey's  arguments ;  the  pope  was  gained 
Through  his  unbounded  influence  at  Rome, 
And  thus  his  subtle  plan  was  well  sustained. 

It  was  a  fatal  blow  to  papal  power 
That  all  monastic  wealth  was  swept  away, 
And  aided  largely  to  bring  on  the  hour 
When  reformation  should  its  light  display. 

But  yet  the  mode  in  which  the  work  was  done 
Seemed  fair   enough.      No   sentence  was  pro- 
claimed 
Until  commissioned  agents  first  had  gone, 
And,  on  inspection,  the  delinquents  named. 

A  vast  amount  of  crime  was  thus  laid  bare : 
Lust,  lying,  fraud,  tyrannical  control, 
And  other  sins  which  justice  could  not  spare, 
With  few  exceptions,  rested  on  the  whole. 


QUE  EX  CATHARINE.  -13 

Tlic  plain  alternative  was  now  supplied 
In  a  distinct  and  practicable  shape, — 

Their  charters  to  surrender,  or  be  Vied, 
With  slender  expectation  of  escape. 

Of  course  they  chose,  however  undesired, 
Surrender,  on  such  terms  as  they  could  gain. 
Wolsey  from  Rome  itself  his  powers  acquired, 
And  contest  with  such  odds  would  be  in  vain. 


The  subtle  Cardinal  with  success  arranged 
The  working  force  of  his  financial  plan  : 
Monastic  wealth  its  owners  quickly  changed, 
And  monkish  credit  soon  to  ruin  ran. 


But  far  more  serious  was  the  next  attack 
Which  Rome  was  forced  to  suffer  from  the  king. 
'Twas  this  that  opened  wide  the  sacred  track 
For  all  the  blessings  which  reform  could  bring. 

The  queen,  to  whom  his  wedded  faith  was  due, 
Was  Catharine,  daughter  of  the  royal  pair 
Named  Ferdinand  and  Isabella.     Few 
Could  boast  a  lineage  nobler  or  more  fail-. 

But  she  had  been  his  brother  Arthur's  wife ;  ^ 
And,  though  her  husband  died,  the  law's  decree 
Forbade  the  holy  bond  of  wedded  life 
'Twixt  her  and  Henry  solemnized  to  be. 


214  DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  KING. 

Of  course  this  obstacle  they  all  foresaw ; 
But  then  the  pope  possessed  a  full  control 
In  matters  which  concerned  the  Canon  law, 
By  dispensation  to  relieve  the  soul. 

This  being  done,  they  married.     Twenty  years 
They  lived  together.     Then  the  monarch's  mind 
Became  distracted  by  new  doubts  and  fears, 
For  which  his  counsellors  no  cure  could  find. 


It  was  a  settled  doctrine  at  that  day 
That  by  the  words  of  Scripture  'twas  a  sin 
To  wed  a  brother's  widow.    Who  could  say 
That  he  was  truly  married  to  his  queen  ? 

The  papal  dispensation  might  be  good 
In  cases  which  the  Canon  laws  define ; 
But  by  the  Church  'twas  never  understood 
That  popes  could  set  aside  the  law  divine. 

These  doubts  and  scruples  gave  the  king  no  rest ; 
Divorce  appeared  to  be  the  only  cure. 
With  gifts  and  prayers  the  pontiff  was  addressed, 
Till  royal  patience  could  no  more  endure. 

The  pope  was  well  inclined  to  please  the  king ; 
But  Catharine  was  the  emperor's  aunt,  and  he 
Could  never  be  induced  his  mind  to  bring 
In  base  approval  of  the  wished  decree. 


ARCHBISSOP   CnAXMKU.  216 

For  Henry's  project  'twas  an  evil  hour. 

The  pope  could  not  afford  a  Too  to  make 

Of  one  so  great  as  Charles  in  wealth  ami  power, 

An»l  so  he  temporized  for  prudence'  Bake, 

The  king  at  last,  by  Cranmer's  counsel  moved, 
Resolved  the  case  before  the  schools  to  lay, 
That  thus  the  theologians  most  approved 
Their  judgment  on  its  merits  might  display. 

Forthwith  his  agents  were  dispersed  abroad ; 
And  by  the  general  voice  his  views  were  seen 
To  be  in  concord  with  the  Word  of  God, 
"Which  quite  condemned  his  marriage  with  tb- 
queen. 

Cranmer  meanwhile  had  been  Archbishop  made.; 
The  pontiff's  power  o'er  England's  Church  was 

gone; 
The  act  of  Parliament  his  claims  gainsaid, 
And  all  his  fancied  rights  were  overthrown. 

The  Bishops,  lords,  and  commons  had  espoused 
The  monarch's  wishes  with  united  voice ; 
The  spirit  of  reform  was  fully  roused, 
And  all  the  advocates  of  truth  rejoiced. 

But  no  advance  w\as  made  in  Henry's  reign 
The  Church's  ancient  doctrine  to  restore : 
'Twas  his  her  independence  to  regain  ; 
Beyond  that  object  he  would  do  no  more. 


216  REFORM. 

Archbishop  Cranmer  granted  his  divorce, 
Though  Catharine  the  authority  denied : 
Wife  after  wife  he  married,  but  his  course 
Was  dark  with  gloom  and  sorrow  till  he  died0 

His  son  was  the  Sixth  Edward,  raised  on  high 
While  still  a  child ;  yet  he,  by  grace  divine, 
Was  taught  the  truths  of  Scripture  to  apply, 
And  piety  with  wisdom  to  combine. 

A  youthful  prodigy  of  fervent  faith, 
Derived  from  inspiration's  pure  control, 
He  roused  the  Bishops  with  his  royal  breath 
To  fix  the  doctrines  which  inform  the  soul. 

Cranmer  and  Ridley,  learned  and  pious  men, 
With  Latimer  and  Hooper,  took  the  lead  ; 
Their  writings  and  their  sermons,  clear  and  plain, 
The  knowledge  of  the  truth  through  England 
spread. 

The  Church's  Government,  as  first  decreed 
By  Apostolic  wisdom,  was  restored ; 
The  Liturgy,  from  Superstition  freed, 
Brought  back  the  ancient  worship  of  the  Lord. 

The  Articles,  in  terms  precise  and  fair, 
Exposed  the  fearful  errors  of  the  past ; 
The  Bible  was  translated  with  due  care, 
And  so  the  Church  stood  well  reformed  at  last. 


BLOODY  MAMT.  217 

The  saint-like  youth  who  occupied  the  throne 
Thus  filled  his  bright  and  Heaven-directed  reign  ; 
Bat  yet  the  victory  was  not  wholly  won, 
For  Rome  fought  hard  her  influence  to  sustain. 

I  years  had  passed  in  labors  of  reform, 
When  Edward  died,  and  Mary  took  his  scat. 
Then  rose  the  muttering  of  the  coming  storm, 
Designed  the  noble  movement  to  defeat. 

Queen  Catharine's  daughter,  she  was  fully  bent 
That  reformation  should  be  preached  no  more ; 
Resolved  her  royal  power  should  all  be  spent 
The  pope's  old  yoke  in  England  to  restore. 

Philip  of  Spain  her  husband  had  become,  — 
The  emperor's  son,  bred  to  despotic  rule, 
Devoted  to  the  faith  of  papal  Rome, 
And  to  the  bloody  Inquisition's  school. 

The  Parliament,  brought  over  by  the  arts 
Which  royal  powers  so  easily  supply, 
Confessed  their  sin,  and,  with  submissive  hearts, 
Craved  pardon  froni  the  pontiff's  clemency. 

Of  course  this  prayer  was  granted  by  the  pope  : 
England  was  reconciled!  and  then  'twas  found 

That  many,  who  professed  a  better  hope 
In  Edward's  time,  were  prompt  to  change  their 
around. 


218  REFORMERS  BURNED. 

The  larger  portion  of  the  Bishops  turned 
Back  to  their  idols  with  officious  zeal ; 
And  papal  vengeance  'gainst  reformers  burned, 
Which  every  faithful  soul  was  doomed  to  feel. 

But  yet  a  goodly  number,  who,  in  dread 

Of  persecution's  rage,  forsook  the  land, 

To  Germany  and  Switzerland  had  fled, 

And  met  warm  welcome  at  their  brethren's  hand. 

The  noble  leaders  who  refused  to  leave 
The  post  of  danger  in  the  fearful  strife, 
Stood  strong  in  faith,  expecting  to  receive 
The  crown  of  glory  in  the  loss  of  life. 

Hooper,  a  Bishop,  zealous  for  the  right,    ' 
Was  called  to  perish  in  the  awful  flame  ; 
Ridley  and  Latimer,  through  heavenly  might, 
With  words  of  triumph  won  the  martyr's  name. 

And  Cranmer,  though  bowed  down  with  age  and 

grief, 
And  for  a  season  seemingly  o'ercome, 
With  ardent  zeal  proclaimed  his  firm  belief, 
And  passed  through  fire  to  his  celestial  home. 

Two  hundred  forty  on  the  list  appear, 
As  victims  burned  alive  in  Mary's  reign,  — 
A  host  of  martyrs,  spite  of  pain  and  fear ; 
Nor  was  the  glorious  sacrifice  in  vain. 


DISGUST  OF  THE  NATION.  1219 

The  nation  grew  disgusted  at  the  seene: 

The  system  of  the  pope  was  understood; 

"The  man  of  sin  *  they  thought  he  might  have 

been, 
Since  all  could  sec  he  was  a  man  of  blood ! 

The  martyrs  at  the  first  laid  down  their  life 
To  plant  the  Church,  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord ; 
And  martyrs  now  were  needed  in  the  strife 
Through  which  her  ancient  truth  must  be  re- 
stored. 

And  thus  the  Providence  of  God  was  plain. 
Four  years  of  popish  Mary's  cruel  rule 
Convinced  the  English,  honest  and  humane, 
That  Rome   had  ceased  to  be   the   Christian's 
school. 

Compassion,  sympathy,  and  justice  moved 
Their  hearts  against  her  dark  and  savage  sway ; 
And,  taught  by  suffering,  multitudes  approved 
The  martyr's  teaching  of  the  better  way. 

For  though  the  populace  had  given  the  name 
Of  "  Bloody  Mary  "  to  the  hapless  queen, 
'Twas  known  that  she  was  not  so  much  to  blame 
As  those  who  made  a  merit  of  the  sin. 

The  pope,  the  Bishops,  and  the  priests,  combined, 
Displayed  their  usual  policy  and  skill; 
The  queen  was  wholly  governed  by  their  mind,  — 
The  ready  tool  of  their  despotic  will. 


220  QUEEN  ELIZABETH. 

But,  by  the  merciful  decree  of  Heaven, 

Four  years  brought  death  to   close   that  cruel 

reign. 
The  needed  lesson  had  been  fully  given, 
And  true  Religion  raised  her  head  again ! 


CANTO   IX. 

In  fifteen  hundred  fifty-eight, 

It  pleased  the  Lord  to  change  the  state 

Of  England's  Church ;  for  now  the  land 

No  longer  felt  the  tyrant  hand 

Of  persecution.     On  the  throne 

A  virgin  princess  sat  alone,  — 

The  famed  Elizabeth,  whose  mind 

To  reformation  stood  inclined ; 

Although  the  priests  indulged  the  hope 

To  win  her  over  to  the  pope. 

The  expectation  which  they  held 

"Was  soon,  however,  quite  dispelled. 

Among  the  Bishops,  none  were  found, 

Save  one,  by  whom  she  could  be  crowned. 

The  Parliament  in  Mary's  reign 

Her  birth  had  branded  with  a  stain 

By  nullifying  the  divorce 

Of  royal  Catharine.    This,  of  course, 

Deprived  her  mother  of  all  claim 

As  Henry's  wife,  except  in  name ; 


AM  l'  VAUKER.  221 

And  hence  the  Bishops  couhl  not  own 
Her  right  to  occupy  the  throne. 

The  queen  had  girt  her  seat  around 
With  counsellors  of  skill  profound, 
R  sohred  that  papal  art  no  more 
Should  govern  England  as  before. 
And  Bhe  p  La  spirit  high, 

Which  few  with  safety  could  defy. 
The  danger  at  a  glance  she  saw ; 
But,  for  the  time,  her  word  was  law. 
And  so,  to  curb  their  discontent, 
The  bishops  to  the  Tower  were  sent,     . 
And  on  the  royal  list  set  down 
A-  trailers,  plotting  gainst  the  crown. 

The  place  which  Cranraer  used  to  fill — 
As  Primate  of  all  England  —  still 
Was  vacant ;  and,  without  delay, 
The  Council  fixed  a  fitting  day 
To  set  a  new  incumbent  there,  — 
A  man  esteemed  for  faith  and  prayer, 
Who  held  a  true  reformer's  claim, — 
And  Matthew  Parker  was  his  name. 
Four  worthy  Bishops  without  stain 
Had  gone  abroad  in  Mary's  reign ; 
And  these  were  called,  with  solemn  state, 
This  learned  priest  to  consecrate. 
The  new  Archbishop  crowned  the  queen 
"With  public  joy  but  rarely  seen  ; 
And  shouts  of  triumph  rose  to  prove 
Her  hold  upon  the  nation's  love. 


222  ROMISH  BISHOPS  DISPLACED. 

The  Parliament  commenced  its  course, 
To  give  the  whole  its  legal  force. 
With  warm  alacrity  and  zeal, 
They  hastened  promptly  to  repeal 
The  shameful  acts  so  lately  passed, 
Which  at  the  Pontiff's  feet  had  cast 
Their  noble  kingdom,  in  the  hour 
When  priestcraft  held  the  sword  of  power. 
The  Lords  and  Commons  with  acclaim 
Affirmed  the  pure  and  spotless  fame 
By  which  Elizabeth  alone 
Was  proved  entitled  to  the  throne. 
The  Pope's  usurped  and  bloody  sway 
O'er  England's  Church  was  swept  away, 
And  all  her  rights  were  placed  again 
Just  as  they  were  in  Edward's  reign. 

This  work  at  once  removed  the  ground 
On  which  the  papal  Bishops  found 
A  valid  pretext  for  their  act, 
And  yet  they  would  not  now  retract. 
In  Henry's  time,  they  had  denied 
The  claims  of  Rome ;  and,  when  he  died, 
They  turned  reformers  at  the  word 
Of  Edward,  as  their  sovereign  lord. 
ISText  they  resumed  the  Pontiff's  yoke 
In  Mary's  days ;  and  thus  they  broke 
Their  faith  so  oft,  no  trust  could  be 
Attached  to  their  sincerity. 
Regarded  and  esteemed  by  none, 
They  felt  their  influence  was  gone ; 


PHILIP'S  SUIT  REJECTED.  228 

And,  since  they  had  no  hope  in  store, 
They  thought  it  best  to  change  no  more. 
That  they  were  traitors  now  was  clear, 

I  thus  their  Sees  within  the  year, 
Were  filled  with  honest,  faithful  men, 
"Who  counted  truth  the  highest  gain. 

The  emperor  Charles,  with  morbid  mind, 
Ili^  power  to  Philip  had  resigned; 
And  he,  since  Mary  now  was  dead, 
Proposed  Elizabeth  to  wed, 
Unwilling  to  release  his  hold 
On  England's  power  and  England's  gold, 
And  sure  that  his  ambitious  hope 
Would  be  most  grateful  to  the  Pope, 
Whose  dispensation  would  be  given 
"With  promptness,  in  the  name  of  Heaven. 

Sore  was  the  blow  to  Philip's  pride 
When  his  proposal  was  denied ; 
And  great  the  Pontiff's  wrath  to  see 
That  England's  Church  again  was  free. 
But  Rome  had  still  adherents  strong, 
Of  priests  and  lords  a  goodly  throng, 
Prepared  his  system  to  defend, 
On  whom  he  thought  he  might  depend, 
If  he  should  exercise  the  rod 
A-  vicar  to  the  Son  of  God. 

Ere  long  a  hostile  scheme  was  planned 
By  Rome  and  Philip  'gainst  the  land. 


224       -  THE  SPANISH  ARMADA. 

A  second  Bull  was  quickly  seen, 
To  excommunicate  the  queen, 
And  free  her  subjects  from  their  vow 
Of  due  allegiance ;  while  her  brow 
No  longer  should  disgrace  the  crown 
Which  no  arch-heretic  might  own. 

The  plan  looked  hopeful  in  the  eyes 

Of  many.    Vast  were  the  supplies 

Of  Spanish  men  and  money  raised ; 

"While  priests  and  Bishops  warmly  praised 

The  emperor's  purpose  to  reclaim 

Fair  England  from  the  double  shame 

Of  placing  high,  in  royal  state, 

A  woman  excommunicate, 

Who  was,  besides,  by  birth  unclean,  — 

The  base-born  child  of  Henry's  sin ! 

The  great  Armada  of  old  Spain, 
Provided  with  a  gorgeous  train 
Of  troops  and  implements  of  war, 
Whose  fame  was  sounded  from  afar, 
Was  now  at  last  prepared  to  sail,  — 
Its  master  certain  to  prevail ; 
For  such  a  navy  ne'er  had  been 
On  the  wide  ocean's  bosom  seen. 

And  how  did  this  alarming  plan 
Affect  the  queen  ?    Her  work  began 
In  rousing  the  brave  English  heart 
To  take  their  favorite  sovereign's  part. 


THE  ARMADA    DESTROYED.  225 

The  Pope's  bright  project  proved  in  vain ; 

\\\<  Bull  was  treated  with  disdain! 

The  people  armed  on  every  hand  . 

The  proud  invader  to  withstand. 

The  fleet  was  put  in  due  array, 

And  scoured  the  channel  night  and  day. 

Not  one  disloyal  movement  rose 

To  give  support  to  England's  foes ; 

While  earnest  prayer  and  faith  sincere 

O'ermastered  every  sense  of  fear, 

And  made  each  pious  soul  abide 

In  trust  that  God  was  on  their  side. 

And  so  it  proved.     The  hosts  of  Spain 
In  boastful  triumph  ploughed  the  main, 
With  false  assurance,  strong  and  high, 
Their  banners  flaunting  to  the  sky. 
But,  as  near  Albion's  cliffs  they  drew, 
Behold !  a  mighty  tempest  blew ; 
The  waves,  as  if  to  fury  lashed, 
O'er  all  the  hapless  navy  dashed; 
By  lightning  bolts  their  masts  were  riven ; 
The  thunders  shook  the  vault  of  heaven  ; 
Clouds  piled  on  clouds  obscured  the  light, 
And  wrajiped  them  in  the  gloom  of  night ; 
The  mass  of  waters  swept  each  deck, 
Till  every  ship  became  a  wreck. 
The  Virgin  and  the  saints  in  vain 
Were  all  invoked  with  cries  of  p.ain ! 
Like  Pharaoh's  army  doomed  to  be, 
Which  perished  in  the  dark  Bed  Sea, 

15 


226  DISCORD. 

Down,  down  they  sunk !     The  glorious  host 
Were  in  the  raging  ocean  lost ! 
No  prayers  nor  struggles  could  avail, 
And  few  escaped  to  tell  the  tale. 

O  what  a  hymn  of  praise  arose, 
When  thus,  against  His  Church's  foes, 
The  Lord  of  heaven  displayed  His  might 
Before  the  world's  astonished  sight ! 
Praise  from  the  voice  of  age  and  youth ; 
Praise  for  His  mercy  and  His  truth  ; 
Praise  for  His  judgment  in  the  hour 
When  human  pride  proclaimed  its  power  ; 
And  praise  for  the  protecting  arm 
Which  saved  His  faithful  flock  from  harm ! 


CANTO   X. 

The  Church  of  England  now  was  wholly  free 
From  papal  influence ;  but,  ere  many  years, 
Discordant  sentiments  were  found  to  be 
A  fruitful  source  of  troubles  and  of  fears. 

The  Reformation  which  had  been  attained 
In  other  countries  took  a  varied  shape : 
No  union  in  their  labors  could  be  gained, 
Nor  did  the  best  from  error  quite  escape. 


DISLIKE  OF  BISHOPS.  227 

The  Lutherans  came  nearest  to  the  mark ; 
The  Calvinists  were  next  in  power  :m<l  fame; 

While  the  Soeinians  wandered  in  the  dark, 

And  lost  the  glory  of  the  Saviour's  name. 

The  Anabaptists  at  their  outset  tried 
A  bold  career  of  carnal  strife  and  death ; 
But  their  fanatic  claims  were  laid  aside, 
And  then  they  prospered  in  the  Baptist  faith. 

Of  these,  the  followers  of  Calvin  took 
The  name  of  Presbyterians,  and  professed 
A  c<.'iTL'spondence  with  the  Sacred  Book, 
More  primitive  and  perfect  than  the  rest. 

Their  discipline  and  doctrine  were  embraced 
In  Scotland  by  a  preacher  much  revered  ; 
And  to  their  work  in  England  may  be  traced 
The  spirit  of  dissent  which  soon  appeared. 

The  English  Church  some  zealous  men  contained, 
"Whose  hate  of  popery  led  them  to  disclaim 
The  only  form  of  government  sustained 
By  warrant  of  the  great  Apostles'  name. 

The  Pontiff  was  a  Bishop;  and  they  held 

That  hence  no  Church  of  Christ  reformed  could 

be, 
Till  Bishops  from  their  office  were  expelled, 
And  power  was  vested  in  the  laity. 


228  BISHOPS  SCRIPTURAL. 

They  closed  their  eyes  to  the  celestial  Word 
Laid  down  in  Scripture,  on  the  honor  due 
To  rulers  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord, 
So  long  as  they  were  faithful,  just,  and  true. 

And  they  forgot  how  the  Apostles'  mind 
Was  guided  by  the  Spirit  to  arrange 
The  government  of  Bishops.    Who  shall  find 
A  warrant  which  can  authorize  a  change  ? 

That  Popes  were  Bishops,  every  man  must  own 
But  Rome  had  Bishops  for  six  hundred  years 
Before  the  claims  of  popery  were  known, 
As  from  the  Church's  history  appears. 

'Twas  not  as  Bishop  that  the  Pope  could  reign 
O'er  the  whole  world  with  absolute  control, 
And  scatter  curses  linked  with  grief  and  pain, 
And  force  submission  from  each  Christian  soul. 


'Twas  not  as  Bishop  that  he  could  precede 
The  kings  who  came  his  majesty  to  greet, 
Or  add  new  dogmas  to  the  Church's  creed, 
Or  bring  all  other  Bishops  to  his  feet. 

The  rightful  power  of  Bishops  is  a  trust, 
By  Holy  Scripture  still  with  care  restrained, 
Averse  to  strife,  by  prayer  and  kindness  nursed, 
For  order  and  for  unity  ordained. 


TLZE  SURPLICE.  ^'20 

The  Bishop's  jurisdiction  is  confined 
Within  a  moderate  circle,  there  to  sec 
That  all  the  duties  for  the  Church  designed 
Administered  with  faith  and  zeal  may  be. 

lie  lias  no  power  the  law  to  change  or  slight : 
In  discipline  he  must  pursue  the  road 
As  'tis  laid  down,  nor  can  he  claim  the  right 
To  lord  it  o'er  the  heritage  of  God. 

The  argument  of  those  misguided  men, 

"Which  sought  the  Pope  with  Bishops  to  confound, 

Was  therefore  an  absurdity  so  plain, 

That  one  more  manifest  can  scarce  be  found. 


But  they  had  still  another  charge  to  make 
Against  the  garment  ordered  for  the  priest : 
A  grave  exception  here  they  strove  to  take, 
Add  from  their  bondage  longed  to  be  released. 


The  surplice,  in  the  Church's  service  worn, 
Was  but  a  RAG  of  popery  in  their  mind! 
And  yet  in  this  they  only  showed  their  scorn 
Towards  that  which  God  for  Israel  designed. 

For  pure  white  linen  was  the  dress  required 
Of  all  the  priests  in  Aaron's  sacred  line : 
By  Rome  the  preacher  was  in  black  attired  ; 
But  white  was  ordered  by  the  Word  divine. 


230  BLACK  POPISH. 

Why  should  the  minister  of  Christ  employ 
The  hue  which  speaks  of  mourning  and  of  grief? 
The  herald  of  the  " tidings  of  great  joy" 
Is  sent  from  all  our  woes  to  give  relief. 

The  messenger  of  light  and  life  and  love 
Should  wear  the  garb  which  suits  the  Gospel's 

aim; 
And  hence  it  was  gross  folly  to  reprove 
What  reason  joins  with  Scripture  to  proclaim. 

It  was  an  innovation  on  the  track 
Of  sacred  usage,  when  the  Pontiff's  will 
Conferred  upon  the  friars,  clothed  in  black, 
A  right  the  office  of  the  priest  to  fill. 

The  chansre  be^an  Ions:  centuries  before 
The  time  of  Reformation.     Then  arose 
The  angry  strife,  increasing  more  and  more, 
Which  made  the  priests  and  monks  such  bitter 
foes. 

These  preaching  friars  were  a  favored  class, 
By  papal  license  everywhere  allowed 
To  enter  any  Church,  and  after  Mass 
Ascend  the  pulpit,  and  address  the  crowd. 

'Twas  thus  that  popery  introduced  the  mode 
Of  making  black  the  preacher's  proper  hue. 
White  has  the  sanction  of  the  Word  of  God ; 
Black  to  the  Pontiff's  power  is  wholly  due. 


EISE  OF  THE  PURITANS.  231 

The  question,  in  itself,  involved  no  breaoh 
Of  doctrine  appertaining  to  the  soul; 

But  it  was  urged  by  those  who  love  to  teach 
How  much  the  Church  still  followed  Home's  con- 
trol. 

And  sad  it  is  to  see  how  Christian  men, 
Led  by  false  zeal,  to  such  excesses  ran, 

lemning  what  the  Jewish  laws  contain, 
And  praising  what  the  Pope  himself  began ! 

On  such  poor  grounds  arose  a  novel  sect, 
Under  the  reign  of  England's  famous  queen, 
i  I      »lved  the  Church's  system  to  reject, 
As  still  remaining  popish  and  unclean. 

These  were  the  Puritans,  who  cast  aside 
Her  government  and  worship  in  disdain ; 
"With  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram's  pride, 
The  people's  sole  dominion  to  sustain. 

The  other  sects,  who  opened  up  the  way 
Through  Luther's  zeal  and  Calvin's  earnest  voice, 
Were  organized  without  a  Bishop's  sway, 
From  pure  necessity,  and  not  from  choice. 

The  Puritans  took  quite  a  different  view : 

ederfl  without  any  valid  plea, 
They  chose  a  novel  system  to  pursue, 
And  called  rebellion  Christian  liberty ! 


232  COLONIAL  RELIGION. 

Luther  and  Calvin  framed  a  form  of  prayer, 
And  old  John  Knox  in  Scotland  did  the  same ; 
But  Puritans  made  each  his  own  prepare, 
As  the  true  way  to  feed  devotion's  flame. 

And  this  new  plan  became  the  favorite  mode 
With  all  the  sects.    The  tyranny  of  Rome 
Once  broken,  every  leader  chose  the  road 
That  pleased  his  fancy,  towards  his  heavenly 
home. 

And  hence  arose  the  evils  of  dissent : 
No  union,  amongst  Protestants  was  found ; 
The#  Church  of  England  only  was  intent 
On  holding  fast  the  Apostolic  ground. 

Ere  long  the  colonists,  who  crossed  the  sea 
To  plant  religion  on  our  Western  soil, 
Brought  ministers  of  every  class  to  be 
Their  safeguard  through  the  work  of  blood  and 
spoil. 

Virginia,  named  in  honor  of  the  queen, 
The  Nation's  Church  her  chosen  teacher  made ; 
While  fair  New  England  was  the  favored  scene 
In  which  the  Puritans  their  power  displayed. 

In  Maryland,  Lord  Baltimore  had  gained 
For  Roman  Catholics  a  strong  control ; 
Yet,  strange  to  say,  'twas  he  who  first  sustained 
The  law  of  toleration  for  the  whole. 


FREEDOM  AND  EQUALITY. 

In  Pennsylvania,  the  peculiar  sect 

Of  Friends,  or  Quakers,  took  their  peaceful  rule  : 

A  worthy  band,  if  they  did  not  reject 

So  much  enjoined  in  the  Apostles'  school. 

New  York  at  first  was  settled  by  a  force 
Of  Presbyterians  from  old  Holland's  shore : 
But  soon  the  English  came  ;  and  then,  of  course, 
The  Church  commenced,  and  prospered  more  and 
more. 

As  time  rolled  on,  the  rising  wealth  and  fame 

Of  all  the  colonies  drew  large  supplies 

From   foreign   nations,   while   the    crowds   who 

came 
Sun-eyed  the  prospect  with  admiring  eyes. 

With  land  so  cheap  and  plenty,  taxes  small ; 
With  industry  and  labor  richly  paid ; 
"With  social  privilege  alike  for  all, 
And  every  human  hope  in  light  arrayed ; 

With  no  aristocratic  class  to  shine 
Above  the  rest,  in  rank  and  wealth  secure ; 
With  no  oppressive  laws  to  draw  the  line 
In  favor  of  the  rich  against  the  poor:  — 

No  wonder  that  advantages  like  these 
A  constant  influx  from  old  Europe  won. 

ets  were  welcome ;  all  could  hope  to  please  ; 
And  total  failure  need  be  feared  by  none. 


234  NO  BISHOP  IN  AMERICA. 

'Twas  true,  in  Massachusetts,  for  a  while, 
The  Pilgrim  Fathers  held  a  stringent  reign. 
Lest  doctrine  false  the  people  should  beguile, 
They  tried  to  keep  it  out  by  law,  in  vain. 

The  Romish  priest,  the  Baptist,  and  the  Friend 
Were  all  subjected  by  their  stern  decree 
To  whipping,  fines,  and  exile ;  and  the  end, 
If  they  returned,  was  on  the  gallows-tree. 

As  tolerance  of  error  was  a  sin, 
They  banished  Williams,  and  four  Quakers  hung  ; 
Deeming  these  hapless  victims  moved  within 
By  the  foul  spirit  from  which  popery  sprung. 

But  this  soon  vanished.    Men  of  different  mind 
Arose  to  wield  a  more  indulgent  sway  : 
The  puritanic  zeal  ere  long  declined, 
And  liberal  toleration  won  the  day. 

Meanwhile  the  Church,  in  those  colonial  clays, 
Had  gained  some  settlement  throughout  the  land, 
Although  the  British  j:>owers  refused  to  raise 
A  Bishop's  See  among  the  sects  to  stand. 

But,  when  the  storm  of  Revolution  came, 
The  little  strength  she  had  was  soon  destroyed  : 
Her  clergy,  for  the  most  part,  could  not  claim 
A  right  to  be  by  patriot  force  employed. 


r A 'MIOTIC  OLE*  235 

Their  prayers  for  dig  and  Council  to  omit, 
Seemed,  in  their  mind,  to  be  almost  a  crime; 
And  henoe  it  was  impossible  to  fit 
Their  service  to  the  changes  of  the  time. 

The  people  closed  the  Church  against  the  priest ; 
The  patriot  preachers  had  the  public  ear; 
And  England's  ministers  their  efforts  ceased, 
Ail  1  crossed  the  seas  with  many  a  bitter  tear. 

Sad  was  the  hostile  spirit  that  ensued 
Against  the  altars  of  the  Church  arrayed : 
The  work  of  sacrilege  to  men  seemed  good, 
And  horses  drank  from  Fonts  for  Baptism  made. 

But  there  were  still  a  few,  by  wisdom  led, 
Among  the  clergy,  who  were  on  the  side 
Of  independence  ;  and,  when  others  fled, 
Their  constant  labors  to  the  Church  supplied. 

Of  these  good  men,  the  best  distinguished  name 
Was  that  of  William  White.     lie  took  his  stand 
As  Chaplain  to  the  Congress,  and  his  fame 
Is  linked  with  those  most  honored  in  the  land. 

And  when  their  course,  though  destined  to  suc- 
ceed, 
Through  seven  long  years   of  arduous   conflict 

led, 
;Twas  his  to  hail  the  grand  result  decreed, 
Which  crowned  the  cause  of  Liberty  at  last 


236  SEABURT. 

Thirteen  United  Commonwealths  appeared 
Amongst  the  nations  now  to  claim  their  state ; 
But,  while  for  this  his  patriot  heart  was  cheered, 
He  felt  most  anxious  for  the  Church's  fate. 

And  so,  with  zeal  and  energy  combined, 
He  called  her  scattered  members  to  convene, 
And  led  the  views  of  their  collected  mind 
With  tact  and  prudent  judgment  rarely  seen. 

To  organize  the  Church  with  due  regard 
To  Apostolic  rule,  which  was  her  boast, 
Demanded  Bishops.    If  from  these  debarred, 
Her  character  for  order  would  be  lost. 

The  clergy  of  Connecticut  began, 

Electing  Seabury  their  chief  to  be ; 

And  he  —  a  faithful,  learned,  and  zealous  man  — 

In  search  of  Consecration  crossed  the  sea. 


The  English  Bishops  were,  of  course,  the  first 
To  whose  kind  feeling  his  appeal  was  made  ; 
But  in  the  way  'twas  found  the  law  had  thrust 
An  obstacle  which  could  not  be  gainsaid. 

For  every  Bishop  consecrated  there 
Must  swear  allegiance  in  a  subject's  name ; 
And  Parliament,  they  said,  must  first  prepare 
A  special  Act  to  suit  the  novel  claim. 


WHITE  AXD  rnovoosT.  237 

This  prooeflfl  WIS  too  doubtful  and  too  slow 
To  meet  the  object  which  he  sought  to  gain ; 
And  so  to  Scotland  he  resolved  to  go, 

Whore  no  such  law  the  Bishops  could  restrain. 

Those  Bishops  had  succeeded  to  the  band 
Of  the  Xon-jurors,  by  that  title  known, 
Because  they  would  not  swear  to  take  their  stand 
As  subjects  when  King  William  held  the  throne. 

A  noble  band !    Although  we  deem  them  wrong, 
On  such  an  argument  to  leave  their  place, 
Yet  are  they  praised  by  every  faithful  tongue 
For  lofty  principle  and  Christian  grace. 

From  their  successors  Seabury  obtained 
His  Consecration,  and,  without  delay, 
Returned  to  execute  the  office  gained, 
In  the  mild  spirit  of  paternal  sway. 

Ere  long,  the  British  Parliament  fulfilled 

The  plan  so  many  anxious  hearts  desired : 

A  law  was  passed  by  which  the  Church  could 

yield 
The  boon  that  our  necessities  required. 

Three  worthy  priests  were  chosen  for  the  rite 
Of  Consecration.     All  were  men  of  note  : 
The  Pennsylvanians  named  their  favorite  White  ; 
And,  in  New  York,  Provoost  obtained  the  vote. 


238  MADISON. 

The  third  was  Madison,  —  a  name  revered 
Amongst  Virginians ;  and,  with  order  due, 
A  Bishop's  office  was  on  each  conferred, 
Henceforth  through  life  its  duties  to  pursue. 

The  good  Archbishop  and  his  colleagues  gave 
Their  kind  adieus  with  words  of  love  sincere  ; 
And  soon  they  crossed  the  broad  Atlantic's  wave 
To  enter  on  their  new  official  sphere. 

Thus  from  the  Mother  Churcn  has  ours  received 

The  order  of  the  Apostolic  line ; 

No  longer  of  its  native  rights  bereaved, 

But  armed  with  power  of  government  divine. 

And  it  has  prospered  far  beyond  the  hope 
Of  those  who  saw  it  at  that  early  day ; 
Nor  can  we  estimate  its  future  scope, 
Or  count  the  blessings  of  its  onward  way ! 


And  now  the  task  proposed  is  done : 
The  promised  goal  is  fairly  won. 
The  Church's  history,  frankly  traced, 
Before  the  reader's  eyes  is  placed 
In  humble  verse ;  but,  ere  I  end, 
Some  useful- thoughts  I  would  commend 
To  those  who  wish  to  contemplate, 
With  hopeful  hearts,  our  present  state. 


EVILS  OF  DIVISION.  28fl 

The  gracious  Gospel  of  the  Lord, 
Set  forth  so  clearly  in  His  Word, 
The  Messed  Bible,  stands  professed 

Amidst  divisiuii  ami  unrest. 
A  hundred  jarring  sects  and  more 
Have  shown  the  folly,  o'er  and  o'er, 
Of  aiming  to  improve  the  plan 
Devised  by  Heaven  for  sinful  man. 

No  peace  or  unity  is  found 

In  Christendom.     The  holy  ground 

nas  been  invaded  by  the  art 

Of  Satan's  power,  in  every  part. 

u  Divide  and  conquer  "  still  has  been 

His  maxim.     The  results  are  seen 

In  all  the  discord,  pain,  and  strife 

Which  sore  annoy  the  Church's  life; 

In  infidelity,  whose  sway 

Controls  the  science  of  our  day ; 

In  reckless  violence  and  fraud, 

Regardless  of  the  law  of  God ; 

In  proud  rebellion  'gainst  the  rule 

Of  discipline  in  home  and  school ; 

In  Mammon-worship,  —  young  and  old 

Devoted  to  the  lust  for  gold  ; 

In  Pleasure's  all-engrossing  rage, 

Whose  charms  such  multitudes  en^ao-e  : 

While  Christian  Sabbaths  are  profaned, 

The  Gospel's  influence  disdained, 

And  few  appear  its  power  to  feel 

With  grateful  trust  or  ardent  zeal! 


240  HERESY  AND  SCHISM. 

With  all  these  evils,  hour  by  hour 

Increasing  in  their  baneful  power, 

A  call  for  Union  has  gone  forth 

From  East  to  West,  from  South  to  North ; 

Union  amongst  the  hosts  who  claim 

Of  Protestants  the  boasted  name ; 

Union  against  the  Church  of  Rome  ; 

Through  which  each  sect  may  soon  become 

A  portion  of  the  mighty  whole, 

With  firm  and  undivided  soul, 

And  fervent  zeal  and  faithful  word, 

To  wage  the  warfare  of  the  Lord ; 

While  yet  this  Union  shall  respect 

The  present  state  of  every  sect, 

And  leave  it  free  to  keep  the  way 

Which  led  it  from  the  truth  to  stray ! 

Strange  Union,  where  men  disagree ! 
Strange  concord,  without  harmony ! 
The  Church  in  this  can  take  no  part : 
She  asks  the  Union  of  the  heart. 
For  Christian  Union  springs  from  faith,  — 
The  power  that  conquers  sin  and  death; 
And  heresy  and  schism  can  find 
No  favor  in  the  Church's  mind. 


'Tis  true  we  are  encompassed  round 
With  evil ;  true  that  few  are  found 
Consistent  with  the  holy  rule 
Prescribed  in  the  Apostles'  school ; 


LOYALTY  TO   THE  CSUBCH.  -41 

True  that  divisions,  war,  and  strife 
Are  hostile  to  the  Church's  life. 

Our  lot  is  east  in  those  last  days 
When  piety  has  little  praise; 
When  times  are  perilous  and  dark, 
And  men  prefer  to  make  their  mark 
In  worldly  honor,  wealth,  and  pride, 
"With  hopes  and  aims  unsanctilied, 
As  if  they  had  no  souls  to  save, 
Nor  heaven  to  win  beyond  the  grave  ! 

But  is  the  Church  to  blame  for  this  ? 

Or  can  her  system  be  amiss, 

When  all  its  course  directly  flowed 

From  the  recorded  Word  of  God  ? 

Is  it  for  us  to  change  His  plan 

To  please  the  weak  caprice  of  man  ? 

The  Constitution  of  the  State 

Is  sacred,  and  a  traitor's  fate 

May  doom  the  leaders  of  the  band, 

Who,  to  subvert  it,  lift  their  hand. 

And  shall  the  government  assigned 

To  Christ's  own  Kingdom,  by  His  mind, 

Be  deemed  unworthy  of  the  love 

Which  should  our  loyalty  approve  ? 

The  old  Reformers  cast  away 

The  yoke  of  Rome's  corrupted  sway 

In  duty  to  the  higher  law 

Which  in  the  Word  of  God  they  saw ; 

10 


242  HERETICS  AND  SCHISMATICS. 

But  all  the  later  sects,  which  rose 
In  England,  were  the  Church's  foes. 
Without  excuse  or  valid  cause, 
They  broke  the  Apostolic  laws, 
And  chose  her  rule  to  set  aside 
In  wilful,  independent  pride. 

But  such  secession  ne'er  can  be 

Allowed  with  Union  to  agree. 

The  Church  of  Christ  must  still  be  found 

To  guard  her  Aj^ostolic  ground. 

And  while,  for  her  dear  Master's  sake, 

She  tries  allowance  kind  to  make 

For  human  error,  leaving  all 

Before  the  Lord  to  stand  or  fall, 

She  may  not  use  a  flattering  tongue 

To  blend  the  lines  of  right  and  wrong ; 

Nor  compromise  her  sacred  law 

The  praise  of  heretics  to  draw ; 

Nor  treat  schismatics  as  her  friends ; 

Nor  advocate  a  course  which  tends 

The  strife  of  discord  to  increase, 

And  thwart  her  work  of  love  and  peace. 

The  want  of  Christian  Unity 

Is  a  sore  evil.     All  agree 

That,  if  our  labors  would  obtain 

The  ancient  brotherhood  again, 

It  would  be  welcomed  with  acclaim 

By  all  that  bear  the  Saviour's  name. 


THE  APOSTOLIC  STAXDAIiD.  248 

We  know  our  great  Redeemer  prayed) 
The  night  in  which  He  was  betrayed, 

That  all  His  followers  might  be  One, 
With  love  the  race  of  faith  to  run. 
And  when  divisions  first  arose 
At  Corinth,  every  reader  knows 
What  care  the  chosen  Apostle  took 
To  mark  them  with  a  sharp  rebuke. 
But  the  result  seems  plain  and  clear, 
That  never  can  the  Church  appear 
United,  save  by  going  back 
To  that  authoritative  track, 
Which,  by  the  Holy  Spirit's  light, 
Is  made  the  only  rule  of  right, 
And  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures  given, 
To  guide  us  in  the  way  to  heaven. 

There  is  the  only  standard  set. 

By  this  each  question  may  be  met 

With  an  authority  divine 

From  which  the  Church  should  ne'er  decline. 

So  far  as  any  sect  retains 

The  Apostolic  plan,  it  gains 

A  right,  with  reason  just,  to  claim 

The  honor  of  a  Church's  name : 

Bo  far,  no  farther.     Since  that  plan, 

Through  grace,  is  God's  free  gift  to  man, 

A  Church  complete  conformed  must  be 

In  all  things  to  His  wise  decree. 

We  hold  our  system  as  the  best, 
Because  it  well  endures  the  U 


244  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

Church  of  the  Bible !  always  read, 

And  thus  before  the  people  spread 

From  first  to  last,  that  every  ear 

Its  pure  and  saving  truths  may  hear ; 

Church  of  the  Martyrs !  one  in  faith 

With  those  whose  grand  and  glorious  death 

Bore  witness  to  the  Saviour's  power 

In  persecution's  darkest  hour ; 

Church  Holy,  Catholic,  and  One ! 

Before  division's  course  begun 

The  Arch-deceiver's  fraud  to  prove, 

And  mar  the  unity  of  love  : 

What  other  union  do  we  need 

Than  that  in  which  the  Apostles'  Creed 

Reminds  us  still,  with  grateful  heart 

And  constant  zeal,  to  bear  our  part  ? 

But  while  the  system  we  applaud, 

Because  it  is  the  work  of  God, 

We  know  that  no  mere  system  can 

Reform  the  rebel  soul  of  man. 

The  Holy  Spirit  must  be  given 

To  change  the  heart  with  power  from  Heaven. 

For  though  the  Church  is  still  the  place 

In  which  to  seek  the  means  of  grace, 

Yet  none  the  benefit  can  find 

Till  Christ  bestows  a  willing  mind. 

What  beauty  can  the  blinded  eye, 

In  color,  form,  or  light,  descry  ? 

What  charm  can  music  use  to  cheer 

The  dulness  of  the  deafened  ear  ? 


THE  CUUIiCII  SYSTEM  DIVINE,  2-15 

Even  so  the  Church  has  no  control 
Upon  the  feelings  of  the  soul, 
Until  the  sinner's  cars  and  eyes 
Are  opened  to  perceive  the  prize. 
Did  not  the  traitor  Judas  stand 
Amongst  the  Apostolic  band  ? 
Did  not  the  sorcerer  Simon  prove 
His  Baptism  without  faith  or  love  ? 
Nay,  did  not  thousands  of  the  Jews 
The  call  of  Christ  Himself  refuse, 
Because  their  carnal  hearts  were  still 
Rebellious  'gainst  His  sacred  will? 

By  nature  all  are  disinclined, 
By  nature  all  are  deaf  and  blind, 
Regardless  of  their  heavenly  home, 
And  thoughtless  of  the  life  to  come. 
For  man  is  fallen  through  sin.     To  rise, 
He  needs  the  strength  which  grace  supplies ; 
And  that  the  Lord,  with  loving  care, 
Bestows  on  humble  faith  and  prayer. 

Tims,  then,  the  evidence  we  show, 
To  all  who  are  concernecft;o  know, 
That  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  restored 
In  due  accordance  with  His  Word, 
"We  have  the  holy  system  given 
On  the  authority  of  Heaven. 
To  this  with  grateful  heart  we  cling, 
In  duty  to  our  glorious  King. 


246  HOPE,  NOT  CERTAINTY. 

If  others  choose  a  different  way, 
Resolved  in  modern  paths  to  stray, 
We  may  not  in  their  error  share ; 
Although  we  plead  for  them  in  prayer, 
And  look  with  sorrow,  not  with  hate, 
Upon  their  sad  divided  state. 
"We  do  not,  like  the  Church  of  Rome, 
Curse  those  who  leave  their  proper  home ; 
$"or,  in  the  effort  to  prevail, 
Confine  salvation  to  our  pale. 
Judgment  on  men  is  not  assigned 
By  Christ  to  any  mortal  mind. 
"  Curse  not,  but  bless,"  is  His  command ; 
And  on  this  gracious  word  we  stand, 
Trusting  that  He  who  reads  the  heart 
Sees  some  true  faith  in  every  part 
Of  these  divisions,  and  will  make 
Allowance  for  His  mercy's  sake  ; 
That  so  the  humble  and  sincere, 
Who  worship  Him  in  love  and  fear, 
Though  led  in  many  points  astray 
From  the  more  pure  and  perfect  way, 
May  gain  His  pardon  for  the  past, 
And  find  their  souls  redeemed  at  last. 

But  hope  like  this  should  ne'er  be  pressed 

Too  far  upon  a  Christian  breast : 

'Tis  always  safer  to  abide 

Within  the  rule  from  Heaven  supplied. 

Union  with  error  cannot  be 

From  doubt  and  danger  wholly  free. 


FAITH  A XI)  FORM.  247 

Though  all  who  wander  from  the  light 
Are  taught  to  think  the  wrong  is  right, 
And  sins  of  ignorance  may  find 
Indulgence  from  the  Saviours  mind, 
Yet  those  who  know  the  better  way- 
Can  claim  no  license  when  they  stray. 

'Tis  true,  an  argument  we  meet, 
Which  most  sectarians  deem  complete : 
They  say,  that,  if  the  faith  be  found 
Substantially  correct  and  sound, 
It  is  enough,  since  all  the  rest 
Is  nothing  more  than  Form  at  best ; 
And  Forms  are  left  at  large  and  free, 
As  human  judgments  may  agree ; 
And  every  Form,  if  Faith  be  right, 
Is  equal  in  the  Saviour's  sight. 

This  sophistry  in  many  minds 

A  ready  acquiescence  finds ; 

And  yet  its  weakness  will  appear, 

On  due  reflection,  plain  and  clear. 

We  grant  that  Foem  stands  far  below 

The  Faith,  as  all  true  Christians  know. 

It  is  not  Form,  but  Faith  alone, 

By  which  the  prize  of  life  is  won. 

The  victory  over  sin  and  death 

I-  promised  to  a  holy  Faith  ; 

And,  where  the  heart  is  trained  for  Heaven, 

The  name  of  Church  may  well  be  given. 


248  SOUL  AND  BODY. 

But  when  we  view  the  gracious  plan 
On  which  the  Lord  created  man, 
We  see  that,  in  His  wise  control, 
He  gave  His  image  to  the  soul ; 
While  the  fair  body  was  designed 
To  be  the  servant  of  the  mind. 
The  man  complete  must  both  embrace  : 
Both  mark  the  nature  of  the  race, 
Both  are  the  work  of  His  own  hand, 
Both  subject  to  His  high  command. 
Although  the  soul  so  far  excels 
The  goodly  frame  in  which  it  dwells,  — 
Although  the  Spirit's  presence  gives 
The  power  by  which  the  body  lives,  — 
Although,  without  the  soul,  no  art 
Can  vigor  to  the  flesh  impart ; 
Yet  who  the  body  would  disdain  ? 
What  mortal  judgment  would  refrain 
From  all  the  kind  and  watchful  care 
Which  for  its  safety  should  prepare  ? 
Or  who  refuse  to  praise  the  grace 
Allotted  to  the  form  and  face  ? 

So  in  the  Church  —  the  heavenly  Bride 
Of  Christ  —  the  rule  should  be  applied. 
Faith  is  the  spirit,  Form  the  frame : 
Both  from  His  will  united  came ; 
And  both  should  still  united  be 
According  to  His  wise  decree. 

But  when  the  soul  departs  at  death, 
Gone  is  the  body's  vital  breath. 


A  DEFORMED  BODY.  868 

No  thinking  head,  no  beating  heart, — 

uption  Beiiea  every  part. 
No  love  the  pallid  corpse  can  save: 
Tis  given  in  sorrow  to  the  grave  ! 

So  in  the  Church,    When  Faith  has  fled, 
The  Form  is,  like  the  body,  dead. 
Its  life  depends  on  Faith  alone ; 
When  that  is  lost,  its  power  is  gone : 
Decay  asserts  its  dark  control, 
And  hope  forsakes  the  sinner's  sonl ! 

And  yet  another  point  may  be 
Drawn  forth  from  this  analogy  ; 
A  clearer  view  of  truth  to  gain, 
And  make  the  just  conclusion  plain. 

The  soul  of  man  is  sometimes  seen 
With  all  its  powers  enlarged  and  keen ; 
While  his  poor  body  crippled  lies, 
Deformed  and  maimed,  before  our  eyes. 
Who  would  not  give  a  pitying  word, 
And  wish  his  frame  could  be  restored  ? 


Nay,  though  he  might  possess  a  mind 
In  strength  and  learning  more  refined 
Than  that  of  half  his  friends,  who  boast 
The  members  which  his  frame  had  lost, 
Yet  who  his  case  with  praise  would  scan, 
ly  he  was  a  perfect  man? 


I 
250  FORM  DIVINE. 

So  in  the  Church.    A  sect  may  shine 
With  faith  that  seems  almost  divine ; 
But  if  its  government  be  marred, 
Its  worship  with  disorders  scarred, 
Its  sacraments  passed  lightly  by 
As  needless  modes  of  piety, 
While  new  inventions  take  the  place 
Of  all  the  Scriptural  means  of  grace, 
Though  its  triumphant  course  may  claim 
From  zealous  crowds  an  honored  name, 
Yet  the  fair  Form  which  Christ  designed 
Through  the  inspired  Apostles'  mind 
Is  so  disfigured,  maimed,  and  crossed, 
That  all  its  loveliness  is  lost. 
The  soul  of  faith  may  still  remain, 
Salvation's  mercy  to  attain ; 
But  we  no  longer  see  displayed 
The  body  for  its  dwelling  made. 

The  notion  which  has  gone  abroad, 
That  Forms  are  nothing  before  God, 
Is  therefore,  as  we  deem,  absurd, 
Opposed  to  reason  and  His  Word. 
For  when  has  He  created  aught 
Without  a  Form  with  wisdom  fraught  ? 
And  why  has  He,  since  time  began, 
Given  Order  to  the  mind  of  man, 
Reducing  all  our  work  below 
To  Form  and  System  ?.    Thus  we  know 
That  government  proceeds  by  rule  ; 
That  every  business,  trade,  and  school,  — 


SECTARIAN  FOR  Ms.  261 

The  halls  of  justice  and  of  lair, 
Armies  and  navies,  —  all  must  draw 

From  Form  their  whole  potential  force  : 
I>y  that  they  still  direct  their  course. 
In  pleasure's  joy  and  sorrow's  pain 
The  rules  of  Form  are  seen  again. 
Nor  is  it  possible  to  find 
A  social  circle  where  the  mind 
Is  not  compelled  regard  to  pay 
To  Forms  and  Fashions  of  the  day. 
Form  in  the  dress,  Form  in  the  feast, 
Form  from  the  greatest  to  the  least : 
Nay,  even  the  Christian  sects  who  rave 
'Gainst  Forms  which  the  Apostles  gave, 
Forced  by  necessity,  are  known 
By  other  customs,  all  their  own; 
And,  if  their  Form  is  not  upheld, 
The  bold  intruder  is  expelled, 
Without  inquiring  if  his  soul 
May  not  be  under  Faith's  control ! 

The  question,  therefore,  would  appear 
To  make  an  issue  plain  and  clear. 
Form  is  a  thing  essential  still 
In  every  act  of  human  will. 
The  Church  on  earth  could  ne'er  exist, 
Unless  it  might  in  Form  subsist; 
And  hence  the  Lord  Himself  decreed 
The  Form  for  Israel's  Church  and  Creed  ; 
And  when  the  time  foretold  drew  nigh, 
To  raise  the  Church  of  Christ  on  high, 


252  SECTARIAN  CHANGES. 

His  Spirit  gave  it  Form  again, 
To  mark  the  order  of  His  reign. 
His  chosen  Apostles  were  inspired 

To  do  the  work  which  He  required ; 

\nd  no  authority  can  shine 

With  power  more  gracious  and  divine. 

Shall  Christian  sects,  without  pretence 
To  inspiration,  set  their  sense 
Against  the  Forms  established,  then, 
By  these,  the  Heaven-directed  men  ? 

We  know  sectarians  cannot  do 

Without  their  Forms,  which  they  pursue 

With  zealous  care.     But  on  what  ground 

Can  their  authority  be  found  ? 

On  none  whatever,  save  their  will. 

The  faithful  toil  and  learned  skill 

With  which  the  English  Bishops  sought 

The  ancient  Liturgies,  and  brought 

The  Forms  of  Christian  Prayer  and  Praise 

To  emulate  the  Martyrs'  days, — 

All  this  received  no  kind  respect 

From  any  leader  of  a  sect. 

They  raised  a  standard  strange  and  new 

In  government  and  worship  too ; 

As  if  a  warrant  had  been  given 

By  the  Almighty  King  of  heaven 

To  change  His  system  for  a  plan 

Invented  by  the  wit  of  man. 


THE  C IWnC II  CATnOLIC.  253 

It  was  a  sad  and  sore  mistake 
The  ancient  Church's  Form  to  break! 
That  Church  was  Catholic,  and  spread 
Where'er  the  Gospel  raised  its  head, 
For  centuries  ere  the  pope  unfurled 
The  flag  which  claims  to  rule  the  world. 
Thus,  in  the  Apostles'  Creed,  we  find 
The  Church  of  Christ  is  well  defined 
Holy  and  Catholic  to  be : 
Such  is  the  voice  of  Heaven's  decree. 
Not  Roman  Catholic,  —  a  phrase 
Which  came  long  afterwards,  in  days 
When  superstition,  force,  and  fraud 
Were  mingled  with  the  truth  of  God. 

O  yes !  it  was  a  sore  mistake 

The  ancient  Church's  rule  to  break ; 

For  that  brought  in  the  mournful  train 

Of  those  divisions  which  maintain 

The  constant  war  of  Christian  strife, 

So  hostile  to  a  holy  life. 

Men  talk  of  union  against  Rome ; 

But  what  result  from  this  can  come, 

Save  the  dissensions  to  increase 

Which  now  oppose  all  hope  of  peace? 

The  spirit  of  the  age  is  still 

In  little  concord  with  good  will. 

Moved  by  excitement  and  display, 

Inclined  to  every  novel  way, 

!•:  Btrong  self-confidence  arrayed, 

fancied  progress  made. 


254  EVILS  OF  THE  LAST  DAYS. 

Feeling  no  reverence  for  the  past, 
"What  union  can  be  formed  to  last  ? 
Have  we  not  seen,  throughout  the  land, 
Divisions  grow  on  every  hand, 
While,  in  the  lajDse  of  eighty  years, 
No  case  of  peace  restored  appear*  ? 
New  sects  have  started  by  the  score ; 
Old  sects  have  wrangled  more  and  more ; 
And  never  did  the  Christian  mind 
Seem  less  to  Unity  inclined. 

This  is  the  natural  effect 

Which  follows  from  the  war  of  sect, 

Fomented  doubtless  by  the  art 

Which  Satan  plies  to  sway  the  heart. 

To  real  Union  we  can  see 

No  way,  till  Christian  men  agree 

To  learn  in  the  Apostles'  school, 

And  take  from  that  their  only  rule. 

Of  such  reform,  no  human  eye 

Can  any  hopeful  sign  descry. 

Our  lot  in  those  "  last  days  "  is  found, 

When  unbelief  and  sin  abound ; 

And  prophecy,  in  language  strong, 

Describes  the  growth  of  crime  and  wrong. 

Irreverence  towards  the  Word  of  God 

Seems  fast  increasing  all  abroad ; 

Self-will,  self-interest,  and  self-love 

Are  the  chief  motives  men  approve ; 

Domestic  government  no  more 

Expects  obedience  as  of  yore  ; 


CHRIST'S  SECOND  COMING.  255 

Regard  for  law  ifl  rarely  Been 
If  personal  feeling  stands  between; 
And  patriot  ardor  soon  grows  cold, 
Unless  kept  warm  by  lust  of  gold. 

Against  the  flood  of  sins  and  woes, 
The  Church  united  might  oppose 
A  barrier  strong ;  for  God  would  bless 
His  own  sure  plan  of  holiness. 
And  this  we  hope  for  —  not  in  vain  — 
When  Christ  returns  on  earth  to  reign ; 
But  not  before.     Till  then  we  bear 
In  all  those  grievous  ills  our  share, 
Thankful  that  we  can  have  a  place 
Where  every  ancient  means  of  grace, 
In  its  own  order,  still  may  shine 
With  an  authority  divine. 

We  speak  of  system,  not  of  men : 

It  is  not  for  a  Christian's  pen 

To  boast  of  any  high  degree 

Of  personal  zeal  or  piety. 

Comparisons  in  that  respect 

We  would  not  make  with  any  sect. 

For  aught  we  know,  their  prayers  may  rise 

With  more  devotion  to  the  skies, 

Their  hearts  may  be  more  sanctified, 

Their  field  oi'  charity  more  wide, 

Their  life  from  folly  more  secure, 

Their  mutual  love  more  warm  and  pure, 

Their  hop"  more  steadfast,  and  their  fear 

More  re\  erential  and  sincere. 


256  CONCLUSION. 

Of  this  we  speak  not.    None  can  say, 
But  God  alone,  who  best  obey 
The  precepts  by  the  Saviour  given, 
To  guide  His  servants'  way  to  heaven. 

Yet  this  we  know :  that  we  can  see 
And  honor  worth,  where'er  it  be  ; 
While  we  confess  and  sorely  feel 
Our  own  defects  in  Christian  zeal. 
The  system  of  the  Church  we  praise, 
As  nearest  to  the  Apostles'  days  ; 
But  for  ourselves  we  lay  no  claim 
To  any  but  the  humblest  name. 

The  Church  of  England,  and  our  own, 

On  that  safe  system  stand  alone : 

Yet  not  alone,  while  we  are  led 

In  all  things  by  our  glorious  Head. 

'Tis  true  that  Popery  may  boast 

A  far  more  proud  and  numerous  host ; 

'Tis  true  that  Eastern  Christians  claim 

With  some  a  more  imposing  name ; 

While  prosperous  sects,  in  constant  strife, 

Proclaim  a  wide-spread,  growing  life  : 

But  yet  our  place  must  still  be  found 

Upon  the  Apostolic  ground, 

Whose  worship,  government,  and  faith 

Shall  be  our  heritage  till  death, 

And  guide  us,  through  the  Saviour's  love, 

In  mercy,  to  the  Church  above ! 


GOOD  BOOK  FOR  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  LIBRARY 


MARGARET  MAITLAND 


OF   SUNNYSIDE. 


BY  MRS.  OLYPHANT 

Author  op  "  Z  a  idee,"  &c. 


COMPLETE    IN    ONE   VOLUME. 


NEW   YORK 

W.    T.     POOL  FY,    33  1     PEARL    STREET 

Harpers'  Building. 

Price,   $1.50,  Sent   by   Mail   Free. 


All  kinds  of  Books  furnished  for  Sunday-Schools, 


